《Alomitsu》


 Chapter 1 - Wedge

    Chapter 1: WedgeIn 1368 AD, medieval Europe.


    This era was described as ¡°the era of ignorance and superstition,¡± with ¡°religious speech above personal experience and science.¡±


    This era was also called the dark age.


    Yes, I came to the edge of this dark age in the Middle Ages for some reason. No one put scientific theories in their hearts and always believed in the gods that do not exist.


    However, these things were no longer important now. I only cared about how long I could live. I no longer had any illusions about whether I could return to my original era.


    It was raining heavily outside, and the window made of ashlar was constantly leaking rainwater. Being impoverished, I could no longer make up for this window. Even the window covering seemed precarious in the heavy rain.


    The heavy wind in the dark kept turning the paper under my pen, but I still had to continue writing. The quill in my hand constantly made me irritated because of the insufficient ink.


    I sat on a creaking chair and looked at the oil lamp placed on the table. It flickered and dimmed, and it was possible that it would go out at any time.


    I stepped into a forbidden place, and I deeply regret it. If there was really a god out there, please let me survive this. I will definitely not touch this forbidden place again and return to my carefree lifestyle.


    I turned my head and looked at the box next to the desk. This box was made of terracotta embossed. I couldn¡¯t tell its age, and I wasn¡¯t the only one. The archaeologists of this era also couldn¡¯t figure out the age of this box.


    This was the box left by my grandfather, who died of a heart attack. When I saw him for the last time, his whole body was rotten and his face was horrified, but the doctor¡¯s answer was the pain caused by the inability to breathe, so he ruled out the cause of murder.


    This box contains a lot of newspapers, books, and yellowed envelopes edited by my grandfather, but some papers broke into pieces when picked up due to the age, and the information obtained from them was extremely limited and rich. Mysteriously, it came to this century with me and was later discovered by me.


    However, based on the clues I have obtained, I called the things recorded in these documents ¡°Alomitsu.¡±


    This pronoun had never appeared in history, and has never been spread in the mouths of others, everything was a mystery. The origin of this terracotta box began with my grandfather who was an excellent sailor in 1855.


    Grandfather and his shipmates heard that mermaids appeared in the Black Sea. In these turbulent times, if they caught a mermaid, they would earn a huge reward, and they wouldn¡¯t have to struggle in their little corner of society as they have been.


    My grandfather was not an atheist, and he was even horribly stupid. He attributed everything to God. This stupid superstition also allowed my parents to take me away from my grandfather early.


    Grandfather sold the house in 1896, and even the donkey he relied on had been sold just for the unrealistic mermaid. At that time, the ship hadn¡¯t been invented for long. For a regular civilian like him, if he wanted to rent a steam boat, he needed to pay an extremely high price.


    My grandfather sold everything, and on the grounds of being unwell, he cheated some of the money from my parents that year. With this money, my grandfather rented a steam boat and took his group of shipmates to the Black Sea. The calm sea that day reflected the sparkles of the sun, It looked like a beautiful day out, and my grandfather was extremely confident about it.


    However, it was not surprising that my grandfather did not catch a mermaid. Instead, with this terracotta embossed box full of strange patterns, my grandfather who lost everything was ridiculed by others.


    But my grandfather still stubbornly said that this was God¡¯s guidance, and the things inside must be treasures. When they opened it, all they found were documents and papers, and the musty sheepskin scroll.


    This discovery by my grandfather attracted the attention of all walks of life, but when everyone discovered that the paper came from the Black Death, which was an item from the early 14th century and the 1950s, this caused many people to panic.


    They all shouted that my grandfather was crazy. He brought demons to everyone here, and my grandfather went to jail because of this. Because no one dared to touch it, the clay box was held by people and thrown into the seabed again.


    But my grandfather still firmly believed that this was the guidance of God, and everyone really thought that grandfather was crazy that time, including me.


    When my grandfather came out of prison, he somehow managed to find the box again. He took the box and lived alone in the village forest. He was not discovered until his body was covered with maggots, which also attracted more people, thinking that my grandfather sold his soul to the devil.


    It seems that the God my grandfather believed in did not bring him to heaven, but left his body in the world, otherwise his body would not be eaten away by nature.


    The year my grandfather died, I was twenty-eight years old. In 1896, my father and I came to the place where my grandfather lived. The remote village in the jurisdiction of Constantinople was obviously the capital, but it was in a mess. S~?a??h the ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    In the forest where my grandfather died, the tomb-keeper used his never-extinguished oil lamp to forbid the devil to live under this sacred church. The devil he was pertaining to was my grandfather.


    My father and I had no other way but to dig a grave for him in a corner of the forest. Our relatives had been notified of my grandfather¡¯s death, but none of these relatives and friends wanted to see my grandfather. They also believed that my grandfather was cursed by the devil.


    The day before the burial, I was too tired to dig, so I came to the log cabin where my grandfather died for a little rest. I looked at this log cabin very suspiciously.


    The roof of the cabin could directly see the sky, and the smell of rotten soil was also floating in the cabin. Even if the door was open and the roof was leaking, the smell could not be dissipated.


    It smelled like curry, and it also smelled like paprika, which made me almost spit it out. I walked to my grandfather¡¯s bedroom and saw an engraved statue on the table, which revealed an ancient mystery but with a terrifying feeling. If you connected it with the word God, you could only say that it represented Cthulhu.


    I put this statue in my pocket, and I could bring it to my archaeological instructor for investigation. Besides, there was no reason for me to stay here. There were no other ornaments except for the dilapidated bed and table.


    When I was about to leave this uncomfortable cabin, I found an irregular round hole on the right side of the cabin. I was curious and reached out to touch the round hole. Unexpectedly, when I touched it, I discovered that it looked and felt like a green slimy liquid.


    I walked out the door and looked outside the round hole. As expected, the outside of the round hole was like a green liquid coated with honey.


    This time, it attracted my curiosity.  The body fluids of beasts and insects couldn¡¯t amount to so much. I really had never seen this kind of fluid.


    I glanced at my father and found that he drank a sip of the inferior wine he loved, while muttering. My mother once advised him not to drink anymore, but my father had never listened. Thankfully, at least on this occasion, this was good as it allowed me to explore.


    Seeing this scene, I picked up my father¡¯s belt and walked towards the corresponding direction of the round hole.


    It was noon in the forest now. The sun was mottled, and the branches tangled upside down were like the shadow of a witch¡¯s hand on the damp soil.


    Full of desire for adventure, I walked straight for about ten minutes and smiled when I saw the dark cave in front of me.


    There might be hidden secrets in it like the green slime, which would definitely satisfy my desire for exploration. Maybe I would discover a new continent like Columbus, and I would stay in history from now on.


    At that time, I was not afraid of anything. I was full of curiosity about the world and imagined being admired by the world like a great man.


    I flipped over my father¡¯s belt. This belt was a small portable bag that could hold wine, guns, tarps, and small bottles of oil.


    There was also a reason why we often carry these. The great Edison invented the lamp for us to watch the ranch at night, and in order to prevent thieves from stealing the sheep, it was more convenient to use oil lamps. As long as there were branches or wood fires, they could be lit. They could drive away wolves or other beasts.


    I chose a relatively sturdy tree stick on the ground. I wrapped the tarp around the top of the stick, poured the oil on the upper part, and then set the oil on fire with flint and steel. I lifted the burning tree stick with my left hand. I took out the flintlock with my right hand and shot it when necessary to drive away ferocious beasts.


    What I was going on now could be called an expedition, and I had to ensure my safety. Especially because in the stories I heard, a cave was most often a bear¡¯s residence.


    ¡°I will only go in for a short while, and I will come out immediately. I also need courage like Columbus.¡± That¡¯s what I thought in my mind, and I hesitated at the opening for more than a minute. Finally, I took a deep breath and walked into this deep and silent cave.

 Chapter 2 - Tomb Hall 1

    Chapter 2: Tomb HallI entered this dark cave with a burning tree stick. It was extremely quiet, to the point that I couldn¡¯t even hear other sounds. I could only hear the sound of myself stepping on gravel.


    I thought there would be clues from my grandfather to the world and papers with the devil, which quickly disappointed me when I entered.


    For a short distance inside, there were no bears, no other treasures, and no other objects were visible except the dark yellow rocks.


    The burning tree stick shone with yellow light, which also illuminated the path for me. The paths in this cave were rugged and there were always countless forks.


    Every time I entered a bifurcation point, I placed a few small rocks at the intersection so that I knew the direction when I went back.


    As the cave deepened, my adventurous spirit was gradually wiped out by this silent cave. Moreover, the oil on the tree stick in my hand had already burned more than half which meant I had to go back soon.


    Just as I was about to go back, a green light gleamed at a fork in the road ahead, which also attracted my attention.


    My mind told me not to go there. If I lost the lighting of the flame here, I would be like Prometheus falling into the world, and the flame in my hand would be taken back by God.


    However, I followed my own inner choices more, and my curiosity and the desire of becoming famous also won over my reason. Any adventure carried a certain degree of risk, and if I got the achievements from the adventure, then I would go down in history.


    Thinking of this, I couldn¡¯t help but swallow my saliva. I walked towards the fork in the road shining with green light. When I stepped into the fork, I was shocked by the sight in front of me and couldn¡¯t speak. Under the cave, there was a huge stone fortress.


    This megalithic fortress was formed by stones of the size of one meter, just like someone deliberately built it here. The first thing that came to mind was that it was definitely not made by man.


    These stones did not conform to geometric rules. In conventional understanding, objects and stones were flat. The pasting would be more reliable, but this stone was composed of inverted triangles and hexagons, and there was no cement in the middle. They all had gaps, but they were firmly attached to each other.


    I was very interested in history. I studied with archaeologists, and I could ascertain the age of some ancient objects, and the luster of these stones and the ancient atmosphere they exuded had a history of more than 300 years.


    The stone that emitted green light, I could only call this thing a stone. It didn¡¯t look like it was green agate. Instead, it looked like a product of non-human beings. To put it simply, it¡¯s a product of agate and stone. The mixture was crystal clear, but there seemed to be a shadow in the stone.


    I took the torch and looked at the stone to see clearly what the shadows inside the stone were, but there seemed to be a layer of fog blocking my vision. When I moved away from the stone, I could see the other side of the crystal clear stone.


    Surprise and joy spread to my heart. I walked happily around the boulder fortress, and at the same time, I extinguished the flames of the tree stick, because the green light here was enough for me to see the surrounding scenery.


    But as I walked about 30 meters around the megalithic fortress, evil and terrible images appeared on this irregular but cleverly crafted stone, as well as the words that were limited to imagination.


    I had never seen these words before. They seemed so magical and so awesome. I stretched out my hand and stroked the words, but this clean-looking stone made me feel a handful of green mucus.


    This mucus was exactly the same as the mucus in my grandfather¡¯s cabin. I put my mucus-stained hands in front of my face, making it harder to restrain the ecstasy in my heart.


    I might have discovered a New World, just like Columbus, because stones were cold substances. According to the laws of physics, they would not secrete other liquids, especially green fluorescent mucus.


    Just when I imagined myself being pushed onto the stage of history and exploration in my mind, my face changed. I was terrified, and my legs were trembling. No words could describe the objects that appeared in front of me, including any language that could not express the madness and abyss from the ancient times.


    This thing went against all material, energy and scientific explanations, just like a hungry ghost from hell.


    A pale and fluffy arm stretched out from the green stone, and I stood there watching in fear, because I was so scared that my legs would not obey my command. No, to be precise, it was my brain. Being in absolute fear made me unable to act.


    The green stone made a crisp sound of cracking egg shells, and green hairy arms stretched out from the boulder. They were slender and thin, and they were constantly waving like seaweed, as if they wanted to catch something.


    Amidst this indescribable distortion of fear, I felt my eyes widened as I watched dozens or hundreds of slender arms stretch out from the upper end of the ¡°Boulder Fortress¡±. The scene below made my body instinctively take out the gun.


    The green gel-like liquid gushed out, like a human head without a face. The liquid was covered with these arms, and  I could feel that those arms are its hair. It wanted to grab and kill me. Me, an uninvited guest, interrupted its sleep for an unknown period of time. S?a?ch* Th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    The gunpowder went off, but the bulletI shot out was like a rock sinking into the sea, without any response.


    This thought flashed through my mind, and I was screaming at Jesus in my heart. In panic, I even forgot to pick up the tree stick and ran straight into the darkness outside. My heart had never beaten so fast, and I had never felt death so close to me before, the breath of death in my nose.


    There was a huge vibration from behind, and I knew what it was.


    I knew that thing was chasing me. I was like an ant, a poor worm being chased by an unknown ancient giant. It was because of my greed that all of this came to transpire in the first place, so I had no one to blame.


    I couldn¡¯t see anything while running in the dark. I crashed into the rocks nervously many times, but I knew very well that if I didn¡¯t run, I would die. The green light behind me never disappeared. It followed me! It was waiting for me to be driven to a dead end.


    I didn¡¯t know how long this fear lasted in my heart. What was certain however was that this was the scariest moment in my life, and It wasn¡¯t close.


    Fortunately, after I ran for a while, the green light behind me disappeared, and I breathed out a sigh of relief. This also gave me time to breathe, as I tried my best to adjust my breathing, not wanting my heavy breathing to attract the terrible monster again.


    My heart also fell into deep despair. In this complex underground cave, I was not sure where I was. I couldn¡¯t tell east from west, and north from south. I also lost the illuminating tree stick.


    I felt better when I felt the carrying bag wrapped around my waist. If I couldn¡¯t figure something out, I would take off my clothes as burning material, as long as my oil was still there. I didn¡¯t immediately ignite the light, but stood quietly on the spot, holding back the fear in my heart and listening to any sound in the darkness.


    At this time, I heard small murmurs from the darkness, which resembled ancient Babylonian language and obscure spells pronounced by the Pharaoh of India.


    ¡°Woman?¡±


    ¡°Man?¡±


    The words in the dark moved, sometimes like a man, other times like a woman, the voice was getting closer and closer to me. I slowly took out the gun from my carrying bag, despite being unsure if it would have any effect this time.


    I knew that the musket was not necessarily useful for that terrible monster, but it was also my only life-saving tool, and when the monster appeared, it would inevitably carry a green and faint light, like a ghost fire in a grave.


    I put gunpowder on the gun, which was considered to be the blessing of the goddess of victory. I then slowly squatted down, letting my breathing go softer.


    The ancient and obscure voice in the dark became stronger and stronger, and the other party seemed to have discovered me, otherwise, how could they come to my direction.


    The advent of words also brought the sound of human footsteps, which made me almost scream out of joy, but I did not. In this forest, besides me and my father, there was no one else.


    I hope it¡¯s my father, but I didn¡¯t want it to be him. This underground cave was simply a habitat for ancient demons. I didn¡¯t want my father to be harmed in any way.


    So who was the ¡°person¡± who recited the ancient words? Was he really human?


    As I listened quietly, I found that the footsteps were not the orderly progress of human feet, not even the footsteps of animals such as bears and tigers.


    There was no pattern, no order, but chaotic, like four pairs of feet walking. Mammals did not have four hands and feet, and this sound was like the sound of a hand slap on the ground. My breathing was also a little flustered by the weird ¡°footsteps,¡± and my hand holding the flintlock was also sweaty.

 Chapter 3 - Tomb Hall 2

    Chapter 3: Tomb Hall (2)I squatted on the spot thinking about how to deal with this unexpected situation. The more nervous a person, the more likely for them to make a wrong judgment, resulting in an irreversible situation.


    I wanted to use all of my knowledge of physics to deal with it, but the ancient monsters I had seen couldn¡¯t be described and dealt with by the laws of physics I knew.


    At the very least, I had to spread the news. As long as the news was made public, maybe I could still leave a mark in history, anthropology, and folklore, and my status would be unbreakable.


    The premise was that I could get out alive, so I cast aside the enthusiasm in my mind. Now, it was the era of the steam industrial revolution. Many mythological statements were gradually obliterated in this era. Anyone who heard these myths would only sneer at them.


    But what I encountered, could it really be explained by science? From the bottom of my heart, I thought it could be explained by science, but science did not know its structure for the time being. Since it was a structure, then there had to be a way to deal with it.


    This fear came from the ancient abyss. This came from an unknown evil spirit, the historical creatures that have given me a major discovery, and also confirmed my belief in fleeing at the same time.


    Looking back now, I felt ridiculous at the fact that I stood near the entrance of the cave and expressed my knowledge and self-righteousness.


    At the moment, I drove away the thoughts in my head and listened quietly to the ancient words in the dark. The sound of footsteps disappeared. Even if it disappeared however, I still kept crouching. Even if my feet were numb, I still crouched. I didn¡¯t dare to make any moves at will.


    It was so dark that I couldn¡¯t see my fingers, the underground world was deadly silent and daunting. I still raised my awareness to the limit and listened carefully to any sound around me. I wanted to make sure that I was truly safe, at least for the time being. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    I realized only afterwards that there was a very quiet sound. Within my own cognitive range, in this extremely quiet cave, what I heard seemed to be the sound of licking, like an animal sticking out its tongue. It kept licking Its nose, but it was like the trembling sound of a bat gently rubbing Its teeth.


    I felt a very obvious gaze watching me from the darkness. No matter which direction I turned my head in, the gaze always appeared behind me. It was similar to taking a walk at night, and suddenly feeling that someone was watching you. Yet whenever you turned around, it disappeared, and whenever you resumed walking, it reappeared.


    I thought that I was like a prey being stared at. Another monster in the dark was lurking, and as long as there was a chance, its teeth would rip my throat apart.


    In the end, I really couldn¡¯t bear it. This unknown fear came from the darkness, so I used the flint and the oiled cloth I had in my hand.


    I snapped the flint and steel in my hand, and the tarp was burned by sparks. At this moment, I saw what the cause of my paranoia was, and It was all around me.


    Yes, that¡¯s right. I was surrounded by people who were white like lizards. These people had no hair, sunken eyes, black eyeballs without a trace of whites, and their facial features were sunken, just like bats in a cave. Human limbs, but their limbs were as long as the legs of a locust, and they didn¡¯t have any hair on their whole body, not even on their sex organs.


    Groups of them stood by my side and looked at me. When the flames burned, they screamed harshly like the moo of a cow.


    I was trembling. My flintlock was facing the left side, and then facing the right side. I didn¡¯t know which side I should aim it at. They didn¡¯t retreat, but surrounded me instead.


    ¡°My god, is this really a demon from the deep abyss? What should I do?¡± I held the fire gun in one hand and pinched the cross necklace on my neck in the other. But these monsters didn¡¯t feel anything about the cross on my neck, and they didn¡¯t have any fear.


    They just surrounded me quietly. I couldn¡¯t escape, and I couldn¡¯t drive them away rashly. I was driven to a dead end, and for the first time I hated my curiosity for exploration.


    I stood behind the tarp, and the orange flame rendered the surroundings bright.


    As the flame on the tarp got smaller and smaller, I decided to fight to the death. I couldn¡¯t remain here and get eaten alive. I aimed the long gun at the path with fewer monsters, and the shot was deafening.


    Following the sound, a monster¡¯s shoulder was hit by the flame, and a green liquid flew out. It howled, and the other monsters were also frightened by the loud noise and dispersed.


    I seized the chance of this monster being frightened and ran towards the path in the cave. I ran and looked back, silently praying that they wouldn¡¯t chase me.


    This weird sound made me turn my head once, and I saw that the faces of the monsters begin to twist. Their sharp teeth rubbed and made a weird sound. They quickly crawled towards me in piles. While I didn¡¯t understand what they were doing, I knew they were angry.


    Turning my head, I noticed that their tongues were twenty centimeters in length? No, thirty centimeters? They chased me with their barbed tongues like tigers.


    ¡°Oh, my god, my god, great god, why did a poor man like me encounter such a thing? As long as I escape from this place, I won¡¯t be willing to take risks in my life anymore.¡±


    I thought my brain would make absolutely sensible thoughts at all times. On the contrary, my brain was already cowering at this moment. I was still young, and I didn¡¯t want to just die like this. I shouted from the bottom of my heart, and I ran fast in the dark, but I could hear the sound of footsteps behind me.


    This sound was simply the sound of their hands and feet slapping the ground as they were chasing me.


    I now felt that my breathing was chaotic because of running. Since ancient times, there had been a saying that was true to this day, and that was that misfortune never came alone.


    The green light was shining in the dark, and I saw hundreds of slim slimy arms appear at a fork in the road ahead. At this time, I could see its appearance thoroughly.


    The stone was its body. There were countless slender arms on the stone waving like a tortoise, but its head was not in the front, but on the top. It had no facial features, only a ball made of green slime. The head, the top of the head was also countless arms.


    I thought I was going to die, but I still didn¡¯t give up. The road was divided into many forks. With the help of the green light, I turned and ran to the fork on the other side. There was a huge spider web on the side of the fork that was knocked down. Only a black spider the size of my fist crawled there.


    But I couldn¡¯t control that much. It was better to be bitten by a spider than to be caught and eaten by that weird evil spirit. I also saw the white cavemen who were chasing me were caught by those slender arms, and then those arms peeled off the skin of these white cavemen like banana peels. I really couldn¡¯t think that those seemingly thin and frail arms had such terrifying power.


    I was fortunate that I did not get very close when I found them, otherwise my skin would be torn apart.


    The huge ancient evil spirits and the terrifying underground cavemen rushed towards me, as my legs ran desperately. I stepped on the black spider, and the spider burst into dark yellow slime. The slime made me almost slip, but I stumbled a bit, because the staggering arm of a caveman almost grabbed me.


    ¡°God, please save me,¡± I screamed and begged God to help me. I never believed in God, but this time I hoped that there was a God, but God turned a blind eye to my cry.


    The evil god like a huge stone fortress also followed me, and its green light also illuminated the road ahead for me, but I would rather not have this green light like the phosphorous fire of the dead illuminate my path.


    This time, the road did not branch off, but was covered with a lot of spider webs. These spider webs were huge and covered with dust. Fortunately, these spider webs were old and not sticky, otherwise I would definitely be caught.


    As I fled desperately, I found that some cavemen corpses began to appear on the spider webs on this road. Even if they had become bones, I could clearly distinguish the structure and shape of these bones that were different from humans.


    A frightening thought flashed in my mind that I didn¡¯t dare to accept. Based on these corpses entangled in spider webs, would there be a more frightening existence hidden down this path?

 Chapter 4 - Tomb Hall 3

    Chapter 4 Tomb Hall (3)This road made me deeply disturbed, but I couldn¡¯t stop my footsteps. The air inside was gradually becoming moist and cold, like someone deliberately infused it with air-conditioning.


    The faint green light, I also listened to the sound behind me that made me crazy. It was almost like the blistering sound of alchemists and black magic research. Why was there such a blistering sound behind me? I didn¡¯t dare to look back, I could feel the cold breath of the caveman all over my neck.


    They could obviously run and move, but breathe like a dead person. These creatures had never been heard of before. Any one of them coming into human society would cause a world-class sensation, but I didn¡¯t think I could take them out now, because I was likely to die here.


    The originally twisted rocky pavement gradually flattened, even revealing the artificially paved marble pavement. The road also became spacious, like a huge square, but the end of the square could not be seen. The caveman behind me and the evil spirits never gave up to me. As I was running, I felt as if my legs were tied to a sandbag, as heavy as the sandbags used for military training.


    On both sides of this square were rows of dead oak trees. Under the green light of the dead, they entangled and danced wildly in the projection of green light. I knew these oak trees were not moving, but they were in the process of running. It was indeed like a cannibal witch twisting the body that has lived for so many years.


    ¡°Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!¡± I shouted angrily.


    I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Whether it¡¯s my spirit or my body, it had reached the limit that It could bear. Now, I really wanted to stop. This kind of torture was not better than death. It was better to let myself be torn apart to relieve this kind of pain, but at this moment I saw hope in the midst of despair.


    The road ahead began to narrow, and the gullies began to appear on the dark marble floor. The gullies seemed to be painted with silver paint.


    When I crossed this gully, I heard the ¡°moo¡± cry again behind me, and I found that the caveman and the evil spirits chasing me did not dare to come to the gully.


    At this time, my legs couldn¡¯t support my body, and I fell directly to the ground. I panted and turned my head to look at the evil spirits and cavemen standing in front of the gully.


    In the next moment, I felt that both of them were trying to relieve their anger and began to kill each other. The countless arms of the evil spirits grabbed the caveman and stuffed it into the green stone. Attacking the evil spirit without fear of death, the green slime of the evil spirit was beaten everywhere by the cavemen.


    I was very happy that they both fought to the death, but it was impossible. The evil spirits were like witch servants. No matter how the caveman attacked, the evil spirits would return to their original appearance. It seemed that there was no one other than God who could defeat such a terrible monster.


    I resisted the fatigue of my body and stood up, and I felt fortunate that I ran so far for the first time. Maybe this was human potential.


    At this time, I wanted to leave this place as soon as possible. I properly looked around, and found that this was an old building. The architectural style was derived from the Portuguese Catholic architectural style. Even if it sank to the ground, its splendor was comparable to the palace of the Pope of the Cross Expeditionary Army in history.


    I took step after step tiredly. Just as I walked about 20 meters forward, I heard the sound of the heavy iron chain turning, and rows of dust scattered from the top of the building, which made me look instinctively above the palace.


    Ten thick iron chains were moving. I followed the chains and looked towards the point where the chains were connected. In the next scene, my face was very embarrassed. These ten chains were pulling the huge stone gate. With my arrival, the hall took counter-measures against the intruder, which in this case was me. Despite my desperation, a four to five-meter-thick stone gate slammed heavily on the ground.


    It was deafening, and my ears were buzzing because of it, and it even caused me to become deaf temporarily. I watched a 150-meter-long stone gate fall to the ground. I really became a bird in a cage this time. My emotions made me want to cry as I kept asking myself,


    The fall of the door also made the old oil lamp decoration hanging on the wall glow green, which also illuminated my surroundings.


    I quickly wiped my tears. I didn¡¯t think that crying was embarrassing, as In the face of such a situation, there were very few people who could remain calm and quiet.


    I sat down on the ground, thinking that anyway, since this was the situation, then I could only commit suicide. For my suicide, God would definitely forgive me. I didn¡¯t want to fall into hell because of suicide.


    Immediately, my thoughts about myself made me ridiculous. I was not dead yet. At least this stone gate blocked the cavemen and evil spirits outside. I didn¡¯t know why that ravine would block them, but I couldn¡¯t be sure if I could keep blocking them.


    Moreover, if there was really a God, my cross must be useful to those monsters, but this cross was useless. It¡¯s just a useless decoration.


    When this painful emotion disappeared, I began to calm down. Of course, this calmness was only a little better compared to my previous emotions. I looked at the surroundings again, and the burning oil lamp candlesticks on the wall were carved with monster statues that I didn¡¯t know. Each statue gave me a feeling of ancient horror.


    Even the most skilled sculptor in the world couldn¡¯t carve such statues. The illusion that these statues gave me was that they were still alive and they might crawl out of the wall at any time.


    There were windows on the surrounding walls, but they were all stone-carved windows. These windows were similar to the blue shard windows of the Catholic Church painted with gods, but these stone windows were carved with unknown monsters.


    There was a sculpture closest to the stone gate. It let me take a breath of air because of its appearance, which was the appearance of a caveman outside.


    A thought flashed in my mind whether these oil lamp sculptures portrayed real monsters. If so, how much do we humans know about the world?


    It was now the advanced stage of the steam age, and mankind would enter a higher civilization. These secrets would one day be revealed.


    When I felt more comfortable, I stood up. My legs were not numb and painful as before, but they felt swollen. I thought I needed to see a doctor because my ankle was sprained, provided that I could get out alive. S?a?ch* Th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    At this time, when I looked down at my feet, I realized why the huge stone gate behind me fell. The stone slabs I was stepping on were not level with the ones before. If I stepped on the stone slabs at random, these slabs would sink slightly, and the sag would cause them to sink. The gate of this ancient building fell to stop the invaders, but the marble slabs close to the gate did not sink.


    This was the end of the matter. I walked step by step along this straight road. The air was extremely foul. According to scientific explanations, the underground air needed to be ventilated. The air without circulation for a long time would be highly toxic. While It didn¡¯t bring me any discomfort, it was just a terrible stench, but this slightly flowing air gave me hope from despair.


    Maybe the circulation of air represented a way out. The ancient buildings on this road were engraved with countless languages. I followed my mentor, the famous archaeologist Yars to learn many languages ??in the world, including ancient Indian language and ancient Egyptian. Of course, there was also the language of the ancient Romans.


    But these words I had really never seen before. I couldn¡¯t find the source of these languages for the life of me. This language ??was like human body paintings, and it seemed to be a language made up of human bodies. This sight brought a deep shock to my vision and nerves.


    It was as if I had entered Gorgon¡¯s palace. It was rumored that only Gorgon¡¯s palace was frightening. This was also very similar to Gorgon¡¯s rumored palace, but it was even more different. This building obviously had a history of more than a thousand years. Even more than the ancient times, the time when Gorgon¡¯s story appeared was not as strong as the vicissitudes of time revealed by this building.


    (Note: Gorgon, the banshee with a snake-tailed human body, was originally a goddess, but was betrayed in mythology, and then degenerated into a banshee who turns people into stone, also known as Medusa.)


    Including the time when the Catholic Church appeared, it did not last as long as the ancient atmosphere of this building. In a word, the current Catholic Church was like an imitation of this building.


    I thought that I had arrived at the palace of Gorgon, which had sunk into the abyss.


    As I carefully observed the surrounding buildings, the road ahead finally changed, and a tightly closed ancient gate appeared in front of me. This gate was so tall that I could not see the top of it even when I raised my head. There was no burning oil lamp above, which caused my vision to be blocked by the darkness, so I couldn¡¯t see the top.


    The door of this gate was engraved with two weird sculptures. One sculpture was engraved with a huge nose and fangs, huge and explosive limbs, and it held a Poseidon-like trident in its hand.


    The second painting was something like a squid. The back of the squid seemed to be carved with straight lines. These two made people feel like running away and fearing for their life just after seeing them.


    My legs were also trembling instinctively in front of these two lifelike sculptures. This was a picture of fear that I could no longer describe. Since I came here, this picture striked my soul deeply for the first time. What I saw was also unimaginable and unexplainable.


    This extreme horror of indulging in the darkness. Just as I endured my fear and walked towards the door, I illusorily heard a sneaky sound coming from above the dark building, which made my relaxed nerves tense again.

 Chapter 5 - Tomb Hall 4

    Chapter 5 Tomb Hall (4)


    There was a harsh sound of wooden planks shaking above me. It sounded like the wooden planks above had a history of many years, which made me worry that the dark objects from above would fall down.


    Now, I wanted to find a way out as soon as possible. The longer I stayed in this kind of place, the longer the so-called ancient creatures could appear in front of me one by one. I couldn¡¯t stand a second wave of chasing. Thinking of the chase just now, my legs trembled in fear.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t give up now. As long as I¡¯m still alive, I will find a way out.¡± I pressed one hand on this gate, and a wisp of dust fell on my head.


    I looked up and saw that the bones of an ancient ship above were slowly falling down. This was not what I was afraid of, but the weird things on the ship. I couldn¡¯t express in words, because they were at the top and I was below. I could only vaguely see the gray-white limbs.


    ¡°Oh my God,¡± I spat these words involuntarily, and I pushed the door with all my strength, but the door didn¡¯t budge.


    On the contrary, the falling dust became heavier and heavier. Some of the scattered dust was sprinkled into my eyes, but I couldn¡¯t care less at the moment. I closed my eyes and pushed desperately, but the damn door just wouldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Damn it, damn it. Open, please, I beg you,¡± I wailed, hoping that the door would open, but the door did not respond to me at all. My prayers and efforts were useless.


    A crisp sound made me, who was desperately pushing, turn my head and look behind me. There were dozens of broken bones. These broken bones fell on the ground as they trembled and squirmed.


    Supernatural events happened in front of me again. These broken bones were like jigsaw toys. Pieces were assembled into a human skeleton, but it was only assembled to the waist. It did not have a skeleton of the upper body.


    The skeleton with only two legs ran towards me, and its purpose was very clear, to remove me, the intruder.


    ¡°Leave me.¡± I hurriedly filled the gunpowder into the flintlock. The flintlock gave off a yellow light. The bones of the two legs were shattered by the shot, but to my horror, it began to wriggle and integrate again. I saw such an incredible sight for the first time, and was confused. Was this guy invincible?


    ¡°Am I going to die here?¡± I leaned on the door and muttered to myself in desperation.


    A huge black figure suddenly fell on the ground, making the dust fly, which made me cover my face with my sleeve. In the dust, I saw a huge, thick, fluffy leg stepping on the broken bones, as they were crushed directly into powder.


    ¡°Bah~ah.¡± The deafening sharp cry lingered in the empty building, and I opened my eyes wide to look at the dark, strong, and huge demon spawn in front of me.


    I thought I was mentally prepared, but when its body appeared in front of my eyes, my arms with the gun dropped weakly. This weird creature had the body of a spider. Its head was not a spider head however, but the head of a black goat!!!


    (Note: The black goat represents the image of a typical Western demon. Aztec, one of the seven demon kings of hell, is the patron saint of goats. Many devil¡¯s mailboxes in the West are long with huge black crow wings with the image of a goat.)


    This gray and bone-colored black goat head, every piece of its head was squirming. Just like the posture of a bean worm when it moved forward, it always felt that its squirming head would fall, but in fact, it did not fall. This bone clearly had the appearance of bone, but it did not conform to the laws of physics.


    Perhaps in this place, the so-called laws did not restrict them, or perhaps they were completely different.


    ¡°Hey.¡± This guy lifted his spider leg and stabbed me. I jumped directly from the gate to another place. It attacked where I was originally and the marble splashed, as the hot air billowed.


    I fell heavily to the ground, causing me to make an uncomfortable sound. I immediately stood up from where I was, not daring to stay still.


    When I saw that the edge of the gate, my face turned ugly, as the place was torn to shreds. How should I deal with this guy if every single blow of his had such terrifying power behind it?


    The method I could use was to turn around and run. The guy twisted his heavy body and turned to chase me. At this time, the door suddenly flowed out of the gap, and the water sprayed out. The gap was getting bigger and bigger, and it seemed that it was attacking. I hit the gate when I was there, so that a crack was exposed in the heavy gate.


    As the water flowed out, it stopped, turned around and gave up chasing me. Instead, it knelt down at the gate where the water flowed out, and its huge black goat head was also attached to the ground.


    I noticed the situation behind me, turned around, and looked at the scene in front of me in surprise. I couldn¡¯t even believe that my crisis was resolved like this.


    Soon, I understood how careless I was. S~?a??h the N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    The gap in the gate was getting bigger and bigger, and the water kept flowing out. Only for a while, the water in the whole building reached up to my ankle.


    The water was not clear, but turbid with a fishy smell. There were strands of black and silky slime everywhere in the water. I hid a safe distance away from the black goat and picked up the slime secretly.


    There were black pearls on the black slime, and these pearls seemed familiar.


    The door made a violent crash and made me look up. The water gushing out of the door was like a waterfall. The sweeping water waves made me instinctively jump up and grab the pillar beside me.


    I kept climbing up with the circular pillar, and the water under me kept rising. Looking at this desperate situation, I hoped I would be blessed by luck again.


    The black goat-like monster was motionless under the water, as if it couldn¡¯t feel the suffocation brought by the water. Perhaps this ancient creature didn¡¯t need to breathe, but I needed to breathe. I was just an ordinary person. An ordinary person who loved archaeology.


    Under the faint green light, the water surface looked gloomy. Even if the water surface kept rising, I always felt that something was swimming under the water.


    I could only see the shadow under the water, so I couldn¡¯t tell if it was a fish or something. Was it a whale? Only a whale had such a huge size. I quickly dispelled my judgment. Maybe there was nothing under the water, but the fear made me hallucinate.


    I could swim. Maybe I could swim out while the black goat was not moving, but was there really a place to breathe on the other side of the door? Based on the amount of water sprayed from the gate, I think there was no place for me to breathe inside.


    I started to stop thinking and I accepted death. My legs clamped the column tightly, as I put the gunpowder on the flintlock, and then pointed it at my temple. No matter how I died, I wanted to choose my own way to die.


    The whole building began to tremble, which almost shook me. Was this the tremor caused by the impact of the water source?


    But my judgment was wrong again. The water below me started gurgling up and protruding. My eyes widened and my heartbeat started to speed up. Didn¡¯t God even give me the right to commit suicide?


    ¡°Hey!!!¡± I saw a huge column of water rushing straight up, and my body was swept up by the column of water. I felt like I was in a tornado. At that time, I was dizzy, nauseated and couldn¡¯t breathe. Even if I opened my mouth, I couldn¡¯t breathe, as It was water that rushed into my lungs.


    My ears buzzed, but even so, I still heard the heavy explosion of the building. At this point, I fell into a coma, and at that time I ushered in the boundless darkness.

 Chapter 6 - The Prisoner 1

    Chapter 6: The Prisoner (1)Time: 1364, 14th century Europe, early Renaissance.


    Location: English Channel.


    The bottom of the ship¡¯s bilge that smelled of corpses was swaying constantly, and the sound of the swaying planks indicated that it could break at any time.


    I was sitting in the bottom of the ship with a roughed up nose and a swollen face. Around me were slaves of all skin colors, tied up just like me. Several slaves had long died under the ship, including children.


    I lowered my head and couldn¡¯t believe what I saw just now. ¡°Damn you bastards, live for Lao Tzu to Eccles. Do you want to be eaten by the sea monster!¡±


    (Note: Eccles is the name of a French city.)


    At this time, a guard came down from the second floor of the ship. He kicked everyone to make sure that everyone was still alive. The dead would be thrown off the board by him.


    The main purpose of throwing them down was to reduce the weight of the ship and to prevent disease from spreading. I looked at this man with a beard, his sturdy arms were covered with knife marks, It seemed that this man was not so easy to deal with.


    He pulled a dead slave and dragged it up without mercy, and soon, I heard the sound of the body falling into the water.


    I was nervous about all of this. I didn¡¯t know where I currently was, I couldn¡¯t figure this whole situation out by myself, and my face was hot, probably the pain from being beaten still being felt.


    I just remembered being swept away in that terrible water column, then falling into a coma, and when I woke up I found myself under the cabin.


    In addition to the sultry heat and stench, there were crowds of people here. Everyone was curled up. Some were even skinny, their eyes were full of despair and sorrow, and there were others with children.


    I felt sad. It was now 1896, and the beginning of the Industrial Revolution had greatly changed people¡¯s lives, but it could not stop the terrible behavior of human traffickers.


    Sitting next to me was an Indian with feathers on his head. He was silent, but the brilliant light in his eyes couldn¡¯t stop itself from occasionally bursting out. His body was also very strong, which made me question how such a person could be caught by traffickers in the first place. Indians were generally part of social tribes, so it was quite difficult to catch an Indian.


    In order to find out my current situation as soon as possible, I decided to ask the Indian about the situation.


    ¡°Indian, I want to ask you something.¡± I spoke the Indian language, but I was far from fluent. I did speak enough to manage to speak in a friendly way to him however.


    The Indian guy gave me a surprised look, but he didn¡¯t answer me. He just turned his head to the other side. S~?a??h the N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    The response of the other party made me silent. The other party was unwilling to answer me, which made him useless. I used the languages ??of several countries to ask the people around me, and they all kept quiet.


    In the end, I had no choice but to sit in place, and at this time, the Indian teenager beside me made an extremely hoarse voice. His voice was still extremely low, as if desperately squeezing it out.


    ¡°You are a ~ learned ~ person, why ~ why you want to kill ~ yourself.¡± The words of the young Indian made me startled, saying that I was trying to commit suicide?


    His words made me discover the characteristics of the people around me. Their lips were dry, cracked and bleeding, and some of them had symptoms of dehydration and kept breathing heavily.


    Only then did I understand why no one was answering me. I finally met the person who responded to me, and I could only force him in my own way.


    ¡°I will ask you something. If your answer is yes, nod your head. Shake your head for no.¡± My words made the Indian teenager next to me nod. His politeness made me look at the Indian again. He looked fifteen or sixteen years old, a few years younger than me.


    ¡°I only have one question, though I will try not to make you speak much. Are we now in the hands of traffickers?¡± My words made the Indian teenager shake his head.


    ¡°Then are they robbers?¡± I continued to ask. He still shook his head.


    I was a little confused about the actions of the teenager. If they weren¡¯t traffickers nor robbers, what were they? The Indian teenager looked at my puzzled eyes and opened his chapped lips again, ¡°Eccles, France¡¯s ~ war, we are ~ slaves.¡±


    ¡°French War?¡± These words beat me speechlessly. The Hundred Years War in France was four centuries away from the century when I was born, but the serious expression of this Indian teenager made me believe he wasn¡¯t deceiving me.


    I nodded and expressed my gratitude to the teenager, whom I originally thought my communication with would be difficult. Even if I asked the others, they would definitely not answer my questions, or even if they did, they would probably not be honest. I could only sit in the crowd and keep myself silent.


    Soon, I understood why the teenager I talked to was in such a state. Under this stuffy and smelly ship¡¯s cabin, my sweat kept dripping, and my throat felt like it was crawling with countless centipedes, dry and itchy. I was not far from being dehydrated.


    I had never suffered like this in the past. I leaned on the fat black man powerlessly, and he did not act on my rudeness. In this extremely dry and sultry heat, I fell powerlessly into a lethargy.


    I didn¡¯t know that I slept for a long time. All I knew was that I had a beautiful dream. I was running happily on the green fields, eating apples happily in the orchard, and the sweet spring water seemed so beautiful.


    ¡°Wake up. Wake up. Come.¡± I felt someone beating my face with his hand. At this moment, I saw an Indian teenager sitting on my body, slapping my face with his tied hands, and I wanted to fight back angrily.


    I saw the corpses of the Indian teenagers with thick fishhooks pierced into the jaws behind them. These corpses were inserted like fish with hooks. The sturdy guard looked at me and dragged the corpses along the wooden stairs and walked away.


    I broke out in a cold sweat. If it weren¡¯t for the Indian boy, I¡¯m afraid my jaw would be pierced by a hook and I would be hooked up like a fish, and then thrown into the sea.


    ¡°Thank you. Thank you.¡± My thirsty throat kept thanking the Indian teenager.


    ¡°My name is Rui (fierce),¡± the Indian boy introduced himself to me.


    ¡°You can call me Dante.¡± My name made him look at me with strange eyes. He felt that I was deceiving him. The author of the Renaissance ¡°Divine Comedy¡± was Dante. Of course he would feel strange about my name.


    ¡°Dante Reeves.¡± After I said my full name, I made this Rui believe me. After all, there was still a big gap between me and Dante in ¡°The Divine Comedy¡±.


    But this had also deepened my doubts about the present. The Eccles and French wars that Rui said before were all long wars that spanned for one hundred years. This war in my time had ended long long ago.


    But If what he said was true, then the situation I was facing now was extremely dangerous. I had most likely crossed into this age. Of course, this was just my speculation.


    I didn¡¯t think that there was any power that could bring me to the past, but if I just assumed that I had come to this era, then what would I end up doing?


    I immediately cut off my thinking, because this fear made me unable to continue thinking. All I wanted to do was escape, but how could I fight back against the enemy with my hands and feet tied up? The other side just sat in the gap in the upper cabin and watched. For us, as long as there was an escape attempt, I was afraid I would be split in half.


    The night was coming soon. I was like other slaves. Now, I couldn¡¯t say a word because of my dry throat. I could only wait for the restless future ending to come. Just when the light below the cabin dimmed, the guard walked down.


    With a bow and arrow in his hand, he smiled at us with a vomiting smile.


    ¡°Except for women and children, all other men will go to the deck with me!¡± His words changed the faces of men around me, including Rui whom I trusted now that he had saved my life.


    What did they want to do? My heart was throbbing inside my chest.

 Chapter 7 - The Prisoner 2

    Chapter 7: The Prisoner (2)¡°Get out!¡± The strong man¡¯s yelling made the people in the cabin shiver.


    Everyone stood still, and the stout man grabbed a white man¡¯s hair in one hand and fanned it against his haggard face to the point where his teeth were falling out.


    ¡°Uh ah~¡± This white man screamed in pain. I had infinite anger in my heart watching this scene. This kind of guy who regarded human life as nothing, this kind of guy who should have gone to hell, this kind of guy shouldn¡¯t appear in the residue of the world, this guy who only rationed pigs for breakfast. Why did God leave him in the world?


    My whole body trembled with anger. In this age of the Industrial Revolution, society, human principles, and laws had all been greatly improved, but the people in front of me turned out to insult people like a jackal.


    ¡°Dante.¡± Just when I couldn¡¯t help but rush forward, Rui touched my shoulder. This touch restored my sanity a little, but the anger in my heart still burned.


    ¡°Slaves, get a move on! If the great sea monster gets angry, you will all die!¡± The stout man took out a bow and arrow, and the sharp arrow put fear in all of our eyes.


    ¡°You!¡± The stout man kicked the fainted white man and snarled at a yellow man, who the yellow man was trembling with fright.


    ¡°For you, how do you think of the sea monster at night.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be eaten by the sea monster.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to be eaten, then why are you not moving forward?¡±


    ¡°I-I.¡± The yellow man was speechless with fear.


    The stout man swept across each of us with a vicious look, ¡°listen, you slaves, your value is the same as that of despicable ale. If you don¡¯t want to die, give it to me, I don¡¯t mind killing all of you right now.¡±


    The murderous look in the rough man¡¯s eyes and his words made me return to reality, which was frightening and more cruel then I could never imagine.


    This was exactly like the original food chain, which was without any sympathy.


    The burly man took a black man and pushed him up the bloody wooden stairs. When the black man was pushed up, the others followed him one after another.


    Just like the law of the jungle, once there was an animal that went first, there would be an animal that went second. This law was engraved in our human genes, because we humans were social animals. Even if we knew it was bad, we would still follow the pace of others.


    At the beginning of our industrial revolution era, we advocated people¡¯s free thinking, advocated equality and mutual love between people, and advocated people¡¯s independent thinking.


    I knew this, but I still honestly lined up behind the line and walked up. I was ashamed of my obedience.


    We walked through the second floor full of alcohol. On this floor, there were many clothes that were the same clothes that of the burly man, and their clothes had a pattern of blood dripping from a sharp knife.


    ¡°Rogue group? Pirates?¡± I immediately understood that these people were desperados. Among them, reason and justice no longer existed, because in their eyes, they were justice.


    When we all walked to the second floor, I saw the robbers on the second floor walking towards the bottom of the cabin with a smile, and women¡¯s wailing and crying were heard immediately below.


    My teeth were creaking. If I had the power of god, I would kill these wolves in human skin.


    The realistic result was that all of us men were squatting on the deck. This was a ship made of heavy wooden planks, and there was a pattern of blood dripping from a sharp knife hanging on the mast. I couldn¡¯t imagine where this pattern came from even if I broke my head from thinking about it.


    A waterproof oil lamp hung on the bow of this triangle-shaped ship. This oil lamp was for the navigator to distinguish the obstacles in front of the ship and drive away the sea monsters that came near.


    Now, the sky outside was gloomy, like the remnants of the sunset in summer. The stench of the sea breeze sweeping through the sea irritated my nose, and the edge of this deck was stained with dry blood. It was impossible to imagine how many people were killed by these men in order to leave this stain.


    ¡°Captain!¡± The stout man respectfully kneeled to the knight who was wiping the machete in front of us. He even put his right hand on the heart to express his eternal allegiance to the man in front of him.


    I wanted to raise my head and look at the man who was called captain carefully, but the person next to me suddenly sneezed, and his head just instinctively lifted up a little bit. The next moment, warm and stenchy blood spilled on my face.


    I opened my eyes wide and watched his head roll down under my feet. It was the first time I saw someone die in front of me. My breathing was uncontrollably rapid, and the fear of death instantly suppressed my anger. Everyone else was also the same, as everyone trembled.


    ¡°Who! Permit! You lowly slaves to raise your heads! You guys who don¡¯t understand gratitude!¡± It was a clear and cold male voice that said this, he was most definitely the captain who I couldn¡¯t see clearly.


    ¡°In this age of turbulent war, who gave you that piece of black bread and water.¡±


    ¡°Answer the captain!¡± The thick man took out his whip and immediately beat the slave next to him.


    The slave wailed. ¡°It¡¯s you, great lord, it¡¯s you,¡± the slave shouted, and everyone else shouted.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s me, the great Captain Kild, the lawless walker in this sea, the emperor of the sea!¡± The crisp male voice yelled loudly, which made me completely realize that this guy was crazy.


    ¡°Next, you should make contributions to this great captain and give your ugly lives.¡± His words made my whole body tremble violently.


    ¡°Now, I allow you to raise your heads and once again see my great figure and dignified face.¡± After he finished speaking, we still didn¡¯t raise our heads.


    Again, the slave in the middle was grasped by the thick man by his chin. Looking at the captain, I was very glad that I was in the middle position, and we dared to look up when the slave looked up.


    The captain¡¯s face had two scars. These scars gave me a sense of visual impact, and his messy black beard. Judging from his appearance, this guy is definitely a wicked person who killed people without blinking.


    The sea breeze still cooled down with the night. The black and gloomy sky, the waves that were constantly beating the boat. There were crazy robbers, and even our group of slaves squatting together.


    ¡°You should be happy, your despicable souls will be given up for me. My great kid has a smoother voyage, my kid will let you ascend to heaven, where you will not be suffering.¡±


    ¡°Rejoice, be high, be proud, it¡¯s all for me, the great Captain Kild.¡± He shook his arms, and the villains on the deck raised their weapons and howled.


    The sweat on my forehead kept dripping because of the tension. I was afraid that If I went on like this, before I would be killed, I would become dehydrated and die.


    ¡°Now, let us start!¡± The Captain Kild took the pirate¡¯s curved machete and pointed at us, the poor people who were more vulnerable than sheep.


    ¡°All you slaves, stand on the deck for me and look at the sea below. If anyone dares not open their eyes or turn their heads, I will just throw you into the sea!¡± the thick man roared.


    I watched the slaves next to me walk towards the edge of the ship¡¯s guardrail with a painful look, and I was right next to Rui, who was now the person I trust the most. S?a?ch* Th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    We were powerless people standing on the edge and looking towards the bottom of the sea. Under the gloomy sky, the floating sea was extremely deep, and my instinct told me that there might be some terrible creatures at the bottom of the sea.


    At this moment, a pirate came next to me. The pirate was laughing and looking at the bottom of the sea like me. His hands kept touching my buttocks. This guy was definitely into the same sex.


    But I couldn¡¯t care, I desperately wanted to know their reason for doing this. I couldn¡¯t ask Rui, nor could I look at others.


    As time passed, the gloom of the sky turned into darkness, and the oil lamps were lit one by one. Under the dim light, the pirate next to me released his hand from my hip. He left me and stood behind me.


    The surging of the waves became more and more intense, and the sound of slaps on the ship¡¯s plank became more and more harsh. This harshness was not the vibration of the slap, but a strange harshness.


    It¡¯s like the sound of a carpenter pulling a grid of wood, and like a rat¡¯s creaking on a bone. Under the dim oil lamp, I saw a huge flat shadow appearing on the bottom of the boat. It was not like a fish or sea monster from those fairy tales, it was definitely real.


    I didn¡¯t know how big it was, but I could be sure that it could easily overturn the ship.


    The shadow at the bottom of the sea kept the surface of the sea floating, and I saw a certain kind of creature that seemed to exist under the shadow, and I seemed to hear its breathing and its whispers.


    I was sweating from behind. Since I stepped inside that cave, I experienced terrible adventures. Were my adventures not over yet?


    At the moment, my brain was like cement, and my head was suffering a splitting headache, like being beaten with a fist. This extreme discomfort made me dizzy and about to fall down.


    ¡°Time is up.¡± Captain Kild¡¯s cold words fell, and I heard the sad and muffled voice of a slave. The captain killed someone.


    ¡°Everyone turned around.¡± The roar of the thick man made us turn around honestly.


    When I turned around, the pirate behind me also walked to the side, but what made me almost vomit was the neck of the dead slave. The rope was entangled, and then hung on the bow by the group of pirates. The corpse was swaying on the bow.


    Just like a prisoner sentenced to death by the criminal law, his desolate and lonely body hung there. It was as thin as a cicada¡¯s wings. A person like me was so weak, I was like a boat with an oil lamp deep into the sea, powerless.


    The anger in my heart suppressed this fear for the first time. The tied fists were held tightly in anger. I would fight back whenever I had the opportunity. The declaration of equality and the freedom that people pursued were worth nothing in this cruel place.


    This was a dark place, a ruthless place. My whole body was shaking violently. Others might think I was shaking with fear, but I knew I was not. I had the desire to kill for the first time.


    ¡°I am not only the darkness in the enemy¡¯s eyes, but also the ghost in the enemy¡¯s eyes, and even the representative of death in the enemy¡¯s eyes.¡± Just when I was about to be overtaken by anger, cold and extremely quiet words sounded in my ears, and I suddenly turned to look around.


    Except for the trembling slaves and pirates, no one else was there, so who just said that?


    ¡°Who is it?¡± I whispered, but no one responded to me.


    Just when I was puzzled, I was pulled to stand with these people called slaves, and then watched the slaughter and cruelty in front of me.


    When this tragic slaughter was over, each of us was given some water and fed a small piece of crusty brown bread the size of a child¡¯s palm. This bread was stuffed directly in our mouths, and our hands were tied and we couldn¡¯t take it slowly. Eat, and then all of us were driven to the bottom of the ship again.


    This hard brown bread stank and was extremely difficult to swallow, but in my current state of hunger, I swallowed it very quickly and even wanted more.


    There was a constant cry of women coming from the bottom of the boat. Because the bottom of the boat was too dark, I couldn¡¯t see it. However, I could clearly notice that they were hugging each other and crying. This was their only way to comfort their souls.


    In the darkness, a person touched my shoulder. This familiar touch gave me the only trace of relief in the darkness. That was this kind Rui, and the only person on the ship who responded to me.


    ¡°Rui, I want to know what you saw on the bottom of the sea just now.¡± The first thing I asked Rui was the shadow of the bottom of the sea, which might be one of the reasons why I came to this pirate ship.


    ¡°No, Mr. Dante, you may not understand what I told you. Please let me start from the beginning.¡± Rui paused in the darkness.


    ¡°I also drank some water now, I feel that my throat is better. I will tell Mr. Dante about our current situation. It is natural for Mr. Dante not to know, but I still hope that Mr. Dante will listen carefully, because if I say too much, my throat will be dry, and I am afraid that I will not be able to bear the hunger and thirst during the day.¡±


    ¡°I see, Rui. Just pick the important things and tell me.¡± Rui¡¯s words were exactly what I wanted, and I pricked my ears and started listening.


    I was afraid that I would miss any of Rui¡¯s words.

 Chapter 8 - The Prisoner 3

    Chapter 8: The Prisoner (3)¡°Mr. Dante, you were salvaged from the sea by these pirates. At that time, you were still breathing, and then you were thrown into this cabin by these pirates. You were treated as a slave by them.


    ¡°But Mr. Dante has been in a coma. The pirates slapped Mr. Dante in the face. Mr. Dante did not wake up. You only woke up the next day.¡± Rui¡¯s words reminded me that when I first woke up, I did find that my nose and face were swollen, and the hot feeling was still there, but I was in a cave, hundreds of miles away from the sea, and I was caught in a column of water in the cave. How was I washed into the sea?


    I didn¡¯t understand this very much. It still violated the principles of geometry and the law of gravity. Even if the water column was flying, people in this world would know that everyone would come to investigate this event. The probability of me falling into the hands of a pirate was even lower.


    Coupled with the fact that so many people had been caught by pirates, there would be many search and rescue operations. It was impossible that no one found the pirate ship. They could tell the government to fight against the pirates.


    More importantly, I suspected that I was in a different time now.


    ¡°Rui, let me ask, is this the year 1896?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Dante, you must be terrified. It is 1364. We are slaves being sent to the French War.¡±


    Rui¡¯s words silenced me. I didn¡¯t want to believe this fact, but Rui was definitely not a deceiver. I studied a lot of history and humanities in archaeology. Even if Rui really lied, the surrounding people, the dress and behavior of slaves was completely different from that of my time. I still needed to consider this matter.


    I held back the anxious emotions in my heart, and now I need to know this more important point, the sea monster, ¡°Rui, can you tell me in detail about the sea monster?¡±


    ¡°Did you not know the sea monster?¡± Rui¡¯s words in the darkness were a little surprised. He moved his body close to me and whispered, ¡°Mr. Dante, this is the name of the curse. I dare not let others hear it. I hope you won¡¯t talk about this again after listening.¡±


    I touched Rui¡¯s body to agree, but Rui was still uneasy. He kept touching my head to determine where my ears were. When he found the position of my ears, he moved his mouth closer.


    ¡°In voyages, no matter who tells the story of the sea monster, he will be thrown into the sea regardless of his position, no matter his dignity, including the king. But Mr. Dante, you always give me a special feeling, so I will intuitively tell you. You were found in this boundless sea, you may be a person who knows the truth of heaven, so I am willing to tell you about the sea monster, even if I am eaten by the sea monster.¡± Rui¡¯s words filled my heart with warmth. If I really escaped, I would be very grateful to Rui.


    ¡°You believe in this myth so much, but as for you to risk your life and tell me, is it really okay?¡± I reaffirmed and asked Rui.


    Rui¡¯s answer to me was unfounded words, ¡°because I think you are the chosen person in this cursed sea.¡±


    ¡°Well, Rui, then please tell me. I¡¯m mentally prepared.¡± The Indian, Rui, with a low and solemn voice, told me this bizarre and weird interlude story, which was spreading. But I dared not try to hear things in my ears.


    ¡°Sea Demon¡±


    The ancient Olympus mythology, the legendary Egyptian pharaoh¡¯s text, and the magical Babylonian legend could not be compared with them. In this long and ancient story, the unknown fear was hidden.


    The east side of the Atlantic Ocean was next to the English Channel. In the deep sea canyons of the English Channel, there was an ancient temple. There were man-eating sharks and whales guarding the temple. The darkness was not visible, but It ruled this area. In the sea, even Poseidon, the Emperor of the Sea, would kneel down and worship him.


    Whenever the moon was full, countless entangled arms would stretch out from the sea level, and all passing ships would be pulled under the sea surface. Its appearance was the condemnation of everyone in the world, and it was seen by the owner of this sea. That meant you were being watched by the world.


    Every ship must praise its greatness, and every fisherman must pray to it. Someone once saw a dead shepherd standing on the sea level.


    If one passed by his waters and disrespected it, then the ship would be swallowed by it. It ate the ship like a dessert. When one talked about it, no matter how far it was, it would come to him. One could never escape from its clutches.


    Because it was extreme fear, it was an enemy that even gods could not defeat. It was not a demon. It was one of the generations in this world.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Ruiy¡¯s remarks had religious connotations, short and full of threats, but this could not be evidence, and I couldn¡¯t get the answers I wanted from them.


    I was a bit disappointed. This was just a story made up by religion in order to control people¡¯s hearts. I lonely replied and thanked Rui. Perhaps now, I actually put my hope of survival in this boring illusion.


    ¡°Rui, do you know anything else? Where did this story come from?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Dante, this is a warning handed down from the records of King Solomon, including Yani¡¯s Book of the Dead also recorded this warning, warning the world to fear the ancient existence hidden in the dark.¡±


    ¡°I understand the sea monster thing. Rui, I want to ask again. When we were on the deck, when we looked out to the sea, did you see anything?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Dante, I didn¡¯t see anything, except the darkness and the fear of the captain, I couldn¡¯t see anything.¡±


    ¡°What about the shadows under the boat?¡±


    ¡°There is nothing under the boat, Mr. Dante.¡±


    Rui¡¯s answer made me silent, the huge shadow lurking under the sea, it was under our ship, and I reached out and touched the heavy wooden planks of the cabin.


    Below this plank was the sea surface, and under the sea surface was the shadow. The unknown there seems to treat us as food. I shook my head. It might be the illusion that I was too anxious. Maybe there was nothing under the sea surface.


    ¡°Rui, thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Mr. Dante.¡± After Rui said this, neither of us continued talking. We had to try our best to retain some energy.


    s?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    The silo of the ship kept squeezing the sound of wood, and all kinds of stench spread here. There were so many slaves in it that I didn¡¯t even have room to shrink my body.


    In this bad situation, I also closed my eyes because of tiredness. Because I was really tired, very tired, I hoped that I would fall asleep and return to my ordinary days, and I still had a glimmer of hope in my heart.


    ¡°Get me up, you lowly slaves.¡± The roar made me open my eyes in a daze.


    I felt exhausted. The yellow light made me close my eyes instinctively. I have adapted to the darkness and I couldn¡¯t accept the light of the oil lamp.


    ¡°Everyone, men and women, now! Immediately, roll to the deck for me.¡± The roaring person was the stout pirate, and his expression was flustered this time, as if he saw something terrible.


    Rui and I looked at each other. We all had a bad premonition in our hearts. In this dark night, something terrible was about to happen. When I thought of the innocent corpse hanging on the bow of the ship, I shivered instinctively.


    Rui next to me prayed to the god of beasts in his Indian language. This was just to comfort himself. In this sea area, the lives of me and Rui were in the hands of these people. We were like lambs awaiting slaughter.

 Chapter 9 - The Prisoner 4

    Chapter 9: The Prisoner (4)¡°Rui, Rui, what are they going to do?¡± I asked the praying Rui in a panic.


    ¡°This situation has never happened before. This is the first time I saw these pirates so flustered.¡± Rui¡¯s answer was hasty and fearful, just like a fourteen-year-old boy I met for the first time.


    This situation was also the last accident he and I wanted to see happen. Because the appearance of these pirates would surely bring death.


    ¡°Get up for me quickly, you low-class slaves!¡± The pirate roared, and he took out the whip in his belt and beat the surrounding slaves, which made the crying and begging in the slave group continue to ring.


    We went up like sheep, and all the pirates passing by on the second deck were gone. When we got to the deck, I found that all the pirates were standing by on the deck, and the one standing in the middle was Kild, the captain.


    The sea tonight was drifting with rain, and the rain fell into my eyes. It was itchy and uncomfortable, but I couldn¡¯t wipe the rain off my face. If I made any extra moves, these murderers would definitely cut my head off without hesitation.


    ¡°You damned slaves actually angered the ruler of this sea. Otherwise, how could this happen?!¡± Captain Kild took out his pirate scimitar and pointed it at the body of the bow.


    When I looked at the bow of the ship, I almost stopped breathing. The corpse hanging on the bow was bitten off by some creature, and the twisted and torn traces on the waist of the corpse were shocking.


    The organs of the corpse swayed along the bow of the ship, like a ghoul crawling out of a grave.


    ¡°I am an educated pirate and an educated man. I don¡¯t know which one of you angered the ruler of this sea area, but you should pay for it.¡±


    Captain Kild touched his beard as he said, ¡°but! Listen well, I won¡¯t kill you for this. You are my important merchandise, but you must also pay for it.¡±


    The cold words of Captain Kild made Rui tremble slightly. He must think that because he told me about the sea monster, it caused the sea monster¡¯s anger.


    I confirmed that this was probably the bite of a great white shark, or some kind of fish. I touched the scared Rui, hoping to wake him from his fear.


    ¡°The price is for ten of you to show me what¡¯s under the bottom of the sea. If you die, I didn¡¯t kill you. If you are not dead, I promise you that I will send you safely to Eccles.¡± Captain Kild opened our eyes wide when he said this, and we began to commotion out of fear.


    ¡°Ten people were put under the bottom of the sea. Doesn¡¯t that mean they were killed?¡± A white old man panicked.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± The stout pirate cut off the back of the old man¡¯s nose next to him, and the old man wailed.


    ¡°Irritating!¡± Captain Kidd took out a dark thing from his beard and stuffed it into his mouth. I even heard the creaking noise.


    Captain Kidd was facing his confidant. The stout pirate made a look. This damn, stout pirate relentlessly pinched the old man¡¯s neck to the edge of the ship¡¯s armor, trying to throw the old man into the sea.


    ¡°No, no, sir, don¡¯t leave the old me behind.¡±


    ¡°Please, please, sir.¡± The old man resisted and continued wailing, his desire to survive allowed the old man to temporarily suppress his fear and plead with the stout man.


    The old man was tied up, his nose was still bleeding and he was thrown into the dark sea. I didn¡¯t even hear the old man fall into the water.


    No humanity, no mercy, inferior to beasts, these pirates who were presumptuously called, I was indignant and powerless at the scene happening right before me.


    ¡°Pull ten people at random, hang them up, put them in the water, pull them up for me every 2 minutes, and ask them what they see, until someone tells me what they saw, it will not end.¡± Captain Kild ordered the pirates to get ten slaves from us.


    Those of us who were called slaves wanted to retreat, but our struggle was useless in the hands of the pirates. Among these ten people, there was me.


    The one who caught me was the disgusting pirate who touched my hips on the deck before. This guy had been staring at me from the beginning, and he still showed me a disgusting smile. Did he want to treat my corpse and think of me here? I couldn¡¯t imagine the scene after my death.


    I was desperate, and I also thought of resisting and fleeing, but my arms and feet were bound very tightly. I looked back at Rui, who closed his eyes tightly and did not dare to look at me.


    It¡¯s not your fault, Rui. I would say this to Rui from the bottom of my heart, but only if I could come back alive.


    Like other slaves, my waist was wrapped with hemp rope. This rope caused pain in my waist. My skin was definitely scratched by the hemp rope, and the tightening of my abdomen made my lungs feel squeezed.


    ¡°Bah!¡± I saw what Captain Kild who was standing at the bow of the boat brought out of his mouth. It turned out to be a carapace of insects. The thing he sucked with relish just now turned out to be insects, which were quite big.


    ¡°Listen to me, the great Kild. If you can¡¯t see what¡¯s under the surface of the sea, all ten of you will have to die, not one will survive.¡± Captain Kild¡¯s words caused one to be put into the water. The slave in the middle asked him, which made me powerlessly close my eyes to this stupid slave. I didn¡¯t dare to watch the next scene, but I still couldn¡¯t close my eyes.


    ¡°Great Captain Kild, but you said that we don¡¯t need to be killed.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m talking about not killing you, but it doesn¡¯t mean that there is something under the sea that will not kill you.¡± Captain Kild grabbed the slave¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°At the same time, I still have to teach you to do one thing. That is to control your own mouth.¡± Captain Kild directly inserted his machete into the slave¡¯s mouth and stirred, and the blood was accompanied by meat. The slave¡¯s mouth dropped.


    ¡°Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh,¡± the slave howled miserably. s?a??h th? N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Let this irritating thing go first.¡± The slave was put in first. There was a wound on his mouth. He could not prepare to inhale. He would definitely die if he was put in the water for 2 minutes.


    I looked at the place where the slave fell. There were continuous blisters, and soon the blisters disappeared.


    ¡°Uh ha ha ha ha ~ this is what happens when you interrupt my great Captain Kild¡¯s words.¡± The crazy Captain Kild laughed at the scimitar he was holding high, and the other pirates also laughed.


    While they were laughing, I was suddenly pinched by the pirate behind me by the back of my neck and pushed directly off the deck. He did it deliberately. While I was not ready, I adjusted my breathing a long time ago. I even took a big breath of air, which I was very sure I could do, but whether the pirate who wanted to kill me could pull me up on time was still unknown.


    I dared not push my thoughts into despair, so I could only immerse myself under the surface of the sea with this fall.


    The sea tingling hurt my eyes, but I still kept my eyes open and looked around. I saw a slave being tied and kicked off. Most of them were struggling as hard as I did, even some people, as soon as they fell, the air burst out from their lungs, and they were waiting for death.


    Beneath the sea was a filthy scene, with tiny floccules floating up and down on the surface of the sea. At this moment, my feet seemed to be stepping on a slippery arch. With the help of the oil lamp on the sea, I saw my feet pushing on a cyan back.


    The back was so stout, even huge, I squinted to make myself see more clearly. Yes, I did see clearly this time.


    It was a huge shark, most likely the great white shark I was talking about before. Its sharp head was also in my sight, and I almost spit out the air from my lungs.


    More importantly, it treated me as an attacker against it. It twisted its huge triangular head and swam towards me instantly.

 Chapter 10 - The Prisoner 5

    Chapter 10: The Prisoner (5)


    I twisted my body in a panic, and the sound of sea water gurgled in my ears. Even if there was an oil lamp to help me see, I could only see a distance of five to six meters under the sea.


    There were white floating flocs everywhere under the sea surface, but it still couldn¡¯t stop the great white shark in the gray water. Its body was more than five meters long and its dorsal fin was sliding in the water.


    When I fell just now, I stepped on its back, and it twisted and bit with its big mouth.


    I twisted my body desperately backwards. My body was tightly attached to the bottom of the boat, and the moving boat took me forward. After driving me for about one meter, there was a dull crash at the bottom of the ship. If I was hit once, I would be torn in half.


    The attack failed. It turned around and swam around me and the other slaves. Its gills kept draining the sea. Under the gloomy sea, it was an absolute hunter and a fierce predator.


    It had not left. It followed us closely. I saw it head towards the slave whose mouth was cut by Captain Kild. Blood constantly seeped from his mouth, and he was still occasionally struggling. He could use the boat to float to the surface and breathe a little air.


    But the traces of blood from his lips made the great white shark swim towards him. He twisted his body in horror and closed his mouth desperately, but his mouth was cut, and blood still came from his lips.


    The speed of the great white shark suddenly increased and quickly bit his abdomen. He could hardly allow the air in his mouth to squeeze out of his lungs, and the blood was red-gray in the filthy sea.


    The blood blocked my sight, but when I looked under the blood, the broken wrist made my heart beat faster, and the slowly sinking wrist was bitten by a group of colorful fish.


    The heavy jaws of the great white shark kept opening and closing, and I saw the slave¡¯s abdomen being tasted with relish by the great white shark. I turned my head to look at the half of the slave¡¯s body that was entangled in the rope, and the slave was not dead, he was looking at me with his eyes widened, his body was still twitching constantly.


    This scene frightened me to the point that the air in my mouth was ejected by me. I lost a lot of air in my lungs. I was nervous and wanted to use the boat¡¯s sliding to float to the surface to take a breath. I began to twist my body to move upward.


    When I twisted my body and looked at the other side of my head at the same time, I saw a shark with sharp teeth on the other side of my head. It looked like four white-eyed eyes staring at me in the gloomy sea.


    ¡°Oh, my God.¡± I shrank my head suddenly and sank under the surface of the sea. The shark swam past my head. I saw its huge white belly. After a moment of slowness, I was afraid I would be caught and my instinctively lowered my head.


    Wasn¡¯t there just one shark? My thoughts flashed, and I saw the scene a little further down.


    A black dorsal fin shark was swimming underneath, its eyes gleaming with white light like a hypnotic lamp for the dead. The small one was two meters in size, and the large one was seven or eight meters in size.


    My skin was numb, my scalp was swollen, and I wandered towards the sea desperately. I finally made it up and inhaled a large amount of fresh air. A bloody arm fell in front of me, and I looked up to the pirate who was grinning.


    This guy wanted to kill me.


    The water below the surface began to surge.


    Under the sea surface, the sharks were swimming towards me. I opened my eyes in horror. I raised my arms and grabbed the twine with my tied hands, with power I never knew I had. Maybe this was the so-called human potential. I climbed more than half a meter high.


    ¡°Wow, wow!¡±


    The water churned violently, and the sharks were biting desperately where I was just now. I saw that the arm disappeared quickly, but it was not over yet.


    Under the surface of the sea, hundreds of sharks squeezed each other forward with the boat. I saw the blood of other slaves being bitten under the surface of the sea, and some of their internal organs were floating on the surface, but they were quickly swallowed.


    One by one, hemp rope was pulled back, and all that could be seen were the mutilated limbs and the corpses that still had a look of fear on them.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t grab the hemp rope and roll down!¡± The pirate who was pulling the hemp rope roared at me. I lowered my head and saw that the group of sharks sank into the sea again, but the disgusting smell was still on me, surrounding the inside of my nasal cavity.


    Below was a group of top natural hunters, so I hesitated.


    A bullet hit the sea, and the pirate pointed at me with a musket.


    ¡°Now go down immediately, or I will break the rope and let you sink to the bottom of the sea forever.¡± He seemed to be unhappy with my poor acting slave, and I slowly let go of the hand holding the hemp rope with a pale face.


    At this moment I saw a female slave next to me clutching a rope, but she was shot to death by a pirate, her body sank to the bottom of the sea, and I was also approached by the pirate.


    The cold water and the animal¡¯s instinct for fear made me look at the sharks that were constantly swimming around me. This time, I did not make any movements for fear that the sharks¡¯ attention would be drawn to them by swimming on the surface of the water. S?a??h the N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    I lowered my head, and saw that sharks were everywhere on the gloomy water. They were following our boat. I didn¡¯t understand why they would follow us. Could it be because we were their food?


    I saw bubbles pouring up from the bottom of the sea, and I opened my mouth with the help of these bubbles to swallow. These bubbles were all air, and the air smelled of sulfur. But under the bottomless sea, how could there be bubbles? Generally, when bubbles appeared, it would indicate a volcanic eruption. If the sharks would escape from the volcanic eruption, the warmth of the water would rise, but the water was still extremely cold.


    When I now looked at the sinking woman being torn apart, my face felt as if it lost blood. My legs were a little bit limp, and my head couldn¡¯t think, it felt like I was paralyzed.


    The dorsal fin shark with white eyes started to approach me, and I closed my eyes tightly.


    The boat suddenly stopped, and the dorsal fin shark swimming towards me seemed to have sensed something and began to disperse quickly. I did not feel relieved about it however. Under this bottomless sea, I seemed to have heard thunder rumbling in the storm. There was also a wild roar from some kind of monster.


    About ten seconds passed, but It felt like a lifetime. I suddenly felt the flow of the sea water start to change, as the sea water was rushing upwards. I lowered my head suddenly and saw an unknown creature with extremely wide and loose lips and transparent and protruding eyes like round glass.


    This guy was rushing towards me at a very fast speed. The sea was trembling because of its speed. My legs were cramping because of shock, and I couldn¡¯t even kick.


    I grabbed the rope. Even if I was killed by a pirate, I didn¡¯t want to become food for that creature. Through the sea, I saw green moss on the wood of the boat grow, as if this boat had been soaked for a long time.


    I couldn¡¯t control so much at the moment. I desperately pulled the hemp rope to climb up from this rope, even if the rough hemp rope cut my hand, I couldn¡¯t let go.

 Chapter 11 - The Prisoner 6

    Chapter 11: The Prisoner (6)I grabbed the twine and climbed up desperately. The sea water under my feet was surging upwards, just like the springs of a hot spring surging upwards. This is the rapid swimming of the terrible monster that caused a large amount of surging in the sea.


    ¡°Mr. Dante!¡± Just as I was climbing up desperately, Rui pulled the hemp rope I was holding and pulled me up.


    ¡°Why Rui? Where are the pirates?¡± My mind instantly blurted out this sentence, but I didn¡¯t have time to ask, Rui was pulling the hemp rope, and I also used all my strength to climb up.


    When I was pulled to the ship¡¯s rail, Rui and I grabbed each other¡¯s arms with both hands. Rui, this little guy had amazing arm strength. I was directly dragged onto the deck by him, and then I heard the ear-piercing sound of a gun from underwater.


    I grabbed the boat rail and looked down. I saw an unknown blue animal with legs and a tail sneaking onto the boat from under the surface of the sea. For the day of this escape, I was limp on the ship¡¯s deck. If it wasn¡¯t for Rui, I¡¯m afraid I would have been torn to shreds, and I had lingering fears about this possible ending.


    ¡°Mr. Dante, you are indeed the man of heaven.¡± At this moment, Rui looked at me alive with tears of excitement, and at the same time, there was guilt in his eyes, and he still thought that he was the reason behind my misfortune.


    ¡°Rui, I want to thank you instead. If you didn¡¯t give me a hand, I am afraid I would have died.¡± I panted lightly and held Rui¡¯s hand. If before Rui was just a friend of mine, now I truly regarded him as one of my dearest friends.


    At this time, I suddenly realized where the pirates had gone. I looked around, and except for a few guard pirates, there was a pile of slave corpses in the middle of the deck. Every corpse was incomplete, and the stench made a smell. I vomited out the only food left in my stomach.


    ¡°Pirates, very angry. After you went down, thousands of sharks appeared under the sea. This made Captain Kild curse us as cursed people and he was going to kill us all.¡±


    ¡°What! Is he crazy!¡± I thought we were his merchandise, now this idiot would rather give us up because of his anger and kill us all?


    ¡°But the sudden stop of the boat made Captain Kielder lead people down to see the situation of the boat, and I was ordered by the pirates to pull up all the ropes, but I never expected Mr. Dante to get back alive. This is really God blessing you.¡±


    My talk with Rui was not over yet. I saw that the door to the under-deck was kicked open, and Captain Kild dragged a little white girl to the deck.


    ¡°You rubbish group unexpectedly missed an inferior slave,¡± Captain Kild roared at the forty or fifty standing pirates.


    ¡°Sorry, Captain Kild, I never thought I missed one,¡± a slightly thin pirate tremblingly said to Captain Kild.


    ¡°Then go die.¡± Captain Kild¡¯s words just fell, and the scimitar chopped off the pirate¡¯s head with the sound of bone cutting. The round head turned in circles on the ground, spraying blood everywhere.


    This scene shocked all of us, whether it was a pirate or a slave, who was terrified of Kild¡¯s cruelty, but I was not terrified by it now.


    I just survived from the hell under the sea, and I watched the little white girl crying in a low voice. Her blond hair was stained with blood, this bastard Captain Kild might have strained the little girl¡¯s scalp.


    ¡°Huhhhhhhh~


    ¡°It must be because of this inferior slave that these sea monsters attacked our ship. Therefore, I will sacrifice you to the sea monsters.¡± Captain Kild grabbed the little girl¡¯s cheek, and the little girl desperately shook her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯m so scared.¡±


    ¡°It is because of your fear that the ship cannot continue sailing now. Your fear has harmed all of us. What is even more inexcusable is that you violated my great rule.¡± Captain Kild raised his other hand, raising his machete.


    ¡°Father, mother~oooo~¡± The little girl closed her blue eyes tightly. She called her parents, but seeing that there were no blonde-haired slaves among the living slaves, I suddenly remembered that we were thrown away. When I went down to the sea, the woman who survived to the end but was shot by a pirate, had blond hair.


    She was different from the other slaves. If it was not for the shot of the pirate, she would definitely live like me. As a woman, she was so desperate to see her children live. She was a great mother and she is worthy of being called a mother.


    This group of pirates trampled on the great eulogy of human life, trampled on the great soul of man, and even more trampled on the family affection of the great mother, but powerless, I could only watch this little girl who lost her parents suffer inhuman torture.


    ¡°Rui, I have decided to fight to death.¡± My angry and low voice made Rui next to me tremble with fright. He looked at me like I was crazy, but he soon became serious. Nodding, his fists were also clenched tightly.


    The hemp rope that tied my wrist and ankle became loose after tossing and soaking in sea water, and everyone¡¯s attention was on Captain Kild, which gave me a chance to untie the hemp rope, plus the hemp rope in Rui¡¯s hand was untied somehow, so I was able to break free from the restraints quicker.


    The dull death knell suddenly sounded at the top of the mast, which made Captain Kild and many pirates and slaves raise their heads and look at the mast.


    At the top stood a man in a white funeral gown, hanging from the mast, only to see a small death knell in his hand.


    ¡°Damn it, who allowed you to go up to my commendable mast.¡± Captain Kild pulled out the musket tied to his waist and shot it towards the mast, only to see the man loosen his entanglement in advance. With the iron lock on his waist, he directly avoided the bullet and slipped onto the deck. When he landed on the deck, the three slaves standing behind pushed away the other slaves and walked to the front and stood behind the white-robed man. The three slaves untied the twine that bound them, and their necks were all carved with the same strange pattern.


    ¡°Come here.¡± A pirate next to him held his machete high and slashed towards the slave who came out. The slave hit the pirate¡¯s nose with a fierce blow, and then took away the machete without hesitation. The knife in the hand of the slave slashed on the pirate¡¯s neck.


    The spray of blood shocked the pirates who had been oppressing us. They certainly didn¡¯t understand how slaves dared to defy their superiors.


    ¡°You are not slaves. Who are you?¡± Captain Kild was experienced and saw that these people were not very human.


    ¡°We sink into the darkness, but serve the light. We are the only remaining holy fire assassins.¡± The white-robed man in the lead raised his arms.


    At this moment, I saw the hemp rope that bound the other slaves was cut apart. The speed of cutting was amazing, this must be because his hands and feet touched the hemp rope of each slave before-hand.


    (Note: Assassin, the founder Hassan bin Sabah, is an Islamic heresy in history, mainly assassinations, known as the old man in the mountains, once in Mongolia and Persia in the Celestial dynasty and visited Britain in 1238 and the King of France, thus having a stronghold for development. They also appeared in the ¡°Count of Monte Cristo¡±, and their actions were called the divine enlightenment and the sacred fire by themselves.)


    ¡°Captain Kild, you have an extremely close relationship with the archbishop of the Holy Roman Empire. You smuggled slaves and gave the gold you obtained to the archbishop. But being killed by the sea monster will not arouse the suspicion of the archbishop.¡± The white-robed man¡¯s face was blocked by the white robe, but I clearly noticed that he was smiling, with the same angry smile as I had.


    ¡°Hahahaha~, just a few of you, I am the great Kild blessed by the lord god.¡± Captain Kild raised his musket at the white-robed man, and the other pirates also raised their machetes.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    After seeing my unexpected attack, Rui made a standard Indian action. He stretched out his lips, pressed his hand back and forth on his lips and made a sharp cry. This is how the Indian attacked.


    No one thought that it was me who attacked first, because I could no longer suppress my anger.


    ¡°Ohhh!!!¡± At this moment, my offense was like a beacon that was ignited, instantly out of control. Slaves, men and women, were jumping and running wildly. Their thin bodies were burning with anger, and the timid slaves were also mad at the other slaves. The enemy rushed because they knew that if they did not attack now, they would be slaughtered if they failed, even more cruel than they were before.


    ¡°You damn pirates.¡± I punched the pirate in the face again and again, and he hit my head. I was a little dizzy, and the pirate took the opportunity to raise his sword and prepared to chop at my neck.


    ¡°Mr. Dante!¡± Rui flew up and kicked the pirate in the chest. The pirate fell to the deck. I held the pirate¡¯s neck with the twine I had broken free, and Rui picked it up. The big knife dropped by the pirate slashed towards the pirate¡¯s fat abdomen.


    Thick blood splashed on my face. I dropped the pirate¡¯s body and grabbed the axe on the deck. This axe was originally used to cut the rope, but now it became my weapon. S?a??h the N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    At this moment, the deck was in chaos, and the slaves flew to fight the pirates in various ways.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Rui and I rushed into the battlefield. My axe sneaked into a pirate¡¯s back. The axe cut the skin on his back, and his spine was distorted by the axe. Rui picked up the fallen pirate¡¯s weapon and stood next to me.


    ¡°For freedom, for survival, for faith!!!¡± I shouted angrily. Now the blood was spraying continuously, even falling into my eyes. All I saw was red.


    The assassin in the white robe wielded a double-headed axe and killed the pirates like a fierce warrior. The way he dealt with the pirates certainly didn¡¯t make him seem like much of an assassin.


    The head of a slave flew up into the sky. I lifted my feet and threw the axe in my hand toward the pirate who killed the slave, and the rotating axe penetrated the pirate¡¯s chest.


    The lingering cold wind rushed towards my neck. I turned my head and saw a pirate slashing at my neck with a machete. I was frightened and sweat broke out all over my body. A female slave threw down the man that attacked me. She bit the pirate¡¯s shoulder with her weak body, and the pirate howled in pain.


    A spear pierced the female slave¡¯s abdomen, and I kept kicking at the pirate who attacked the female slave. The pirate was kicked to the ground with a heavy kick.


    ¡°You must resist oppression. Don¡¯t be afraid. Don¡¯t be afraid. Fear and cowardice will only make us die faster.¡±


    I was shot in the left shoulder. I fell to the ground and clutched my shoulder, as blood seeped from my wound.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, damn you, if you weren¡¯t the first to fight against my subordinates¡¯ attacks, which caused the chaotic situation now, how could my deterrence not work!¡± It was the blood covered Captain Kild who said this to me.


    ¡°I salvaged you from the sea, but you don¡¯t know how to be grateful. You ungrateful inferior slave.¡± Captain Kild took his moon-like machete and strode towards me.


    ¡°Thank you? A great dung like you called yourself great? Except for being arrogant, people like you are useless to the world. Don¡¯t tarnish the word greatness.¡±


    I let go of my left shoulder, picked up the long sword on the deck with my right hand, and strode towards Captain Kild. Yes, I shouldn¡¯t call him Captain Kild now, I should call him inferior instead.


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± I roared and slashed at Captain Kild with a longsword. Captain Kild¡¯s round knife collided with the longsword in my hand and made an ear-piercing sound.


    Now was the battle between justice and evil. I let him, an evil person, see the anger of justice.

 Chapter 12 - The Prisoner 7

    Chapter 12: The Prisoner (7)


    There was chaos on the deck, blood spattered, and the desperate struggle between slaves and pirates was all over the deck.


    Captain Kild¡¯s power was huge, and his machete easily pushed me back again and again. S?a??h the N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Tear.¡± The scimitar in Kidd¡¯s hand tore the pirate flag that was slowly floating down, and the scimitar cut through the layers of rain and slashed towards my neck without hesitation.


    ¡°Uhhhh! You mortals want to encroach on the great light of the great Captain Kild. You! Trying to resist me!¡±


    ¡°I am the overlord of the sea!¡±


    The long sound of seagulls was heard in the night sky, as three seagulls landed on the mast. I saw the white seagulls. The muscles of my whole body were tight and tense, but because the seagulls represent victory and peace, I had great courage.


    ¡°Kild! Listen to me!!! You are not worthy¨C¡± The heavy rain scuffled on my face, and my will was extremely firm. ¡°¨CTo be called a human, let alone travelling on this sea, let alone trampling on the lives of others.¡±


    ¡°Dare to offend me again. I will kill you, and then turn you into jerky.¡± Kild furiously pressed the scimitar down. I couldn¡¯t resist this heavy force even if I tried my best.


    Kild¡¯s scimitar gradually fell towards my neck. My teeth were shut tightly, and it was just there.


    ¡°Mr. Dante!¡± This familiar voice made me overjoyed.


    The blood-covered Rui took a spear and leapt. The spear in his hand cut through the rain and pierced towards Kild¡¯s back.


    ¡°Inferior slave, don¡¯t underestimate the great Kild.¡± Kild quickly drew the musket from his waist.


    ¡°No!¡± I growled nervously after seeing that Rui was in danger.


    The musket fired, but it was shot in the wrong direction, because the white-robed Assassin who jumped from the side kicked Kild¡¯s arm, and the scimitar pressed on my longsword suddenly lightened.


    I pulled away Kild¡¯s scimitar and took the opportunity to bend over and hit Kild¡¯s flank and push him towards Rui¡¯s spear.


    ¡°You guys! These inferior slaves.¡± Kild stretched out his palm to block the spear that Rui pierced him with. The spear pierced Kild¡¯s palm, and the spear was about to pierce his eyes.


    ¡°Get out of here!¡± Captain Kild turned the scimitar, and I, Rui, and the assassin in the white robe quickly backed away.


    Captain Kild pulled the spear out of his palm, and he furiously looked at the hole in his palm.


    ¡°I am silent in the sea. In this sea, no one has made me so angry. But I was injured by a slave, unforgivable!¡± Kild tore off his black captain¡¯s coat and took a heavy step towards me.


    I had a wound on my left shoulder. The only thing I could use was my right hand, but the attack made my right hand almost completely numb.


    Two crisp footsteps sounded on my left and right, It was Rui and the Assassin. At least it¡¯s not one-on-one. It was three-on-one, so the chance of winning should be high.


    I lifted up my longsword and slashed towards Kild. Kild raised the scimitar and slashed at me. The Assassin in the white robe hooked the mast, and then rotated in the air to kick Kild in half a circle. Kild gave up his attack on me, grabbed the white-robed Assassin¡¯s leg, and smashed him heavily on the deck.


    I used this opportunity to cut through Captain Kild¡¯s abdomen, but the wound was not too deep. Rui picked up a ceramic wine jar and hit Captain Kild¡¯s head.


    The wine jar fell to the ground, and Captain Kild grabbed Rui¡¯s neck. Rui¡¯s neck was about to be twisted during this breathing time.


    The white-robed Assassin was smashed into a coma, so now only I could save Rui¡¯s life. It was my turn to help Rui.


    My blood was spurting, and my breathing was heavy. The muscles of my arms bulged, and my whole body was so hard that it twitched and hurt.


    ¡°Let go of Rui!¡± I have never jumped so high since I was born, and my potential exploded again. The longsword in my hand pierced the raindrops and went straight towards Captain Kild¡¯s head.


    ¡°You are still tender.¡± Captain Kild grabbed Rui and slammed him at me. Rui was like an object in his hand. Rui¡¯s body collided with mine, and I spat blood, as Rui and I were smashed on the guardrail of the deck.


    ¡°On the sea, the great Kild is invincible. I am like the god of war Achilles from the myths,¡± Kiddle roared. I desperately tried to stand up, but the bones of my body wouldn¡¯t move.


    (Note: Achilles, the ancient Greek god of war, was impenetrable, because he was soaked in the spring water of the Styx. But because his heel was not soaked, he was shot and killed with a poisoned bow and arrow. He was as famous as Starbucks.¡±)


    ¡°Slave! Remember who killed you! It¡¯s me, the great Kild.¡± Kild stretched out his thumb to point at me.


    He dragged a round knife towards me with no mercy in his eyes, and I struggled to think.


    A sharp iron bolt pierced Kild¡¯s head, and his tall body suddenly stood still. I looked blankly at the person who fired the iron bolt, and to my surprise, I found that it was the seemingly knocked out assassin. The iron bolt came from a hidden weapon the assassin had in his sleeve.


    At a loss, ecstasy rushed into my mind instantly.


    ¡°Listen, pirates! Your captain is dead, completely dead, hahahahaha~¡± I raised my head and laughed wildly, and the deck was quiet at this moment.


    ¡°Victory!¡± The surviving slaves raised their arms and cheered, while the remaining pirates suddenly burst out laughing. The strange behavior of the pirates made me wonder, their leader died, why were they laughing loudly.


    ¡°Boy, get out of your position.¡± The Roman language came into my ears at this moment. In the next scene, I saw Kild still slashing towards me with the machete high, and I rolled with all my strength. The scimitar cut a gap directly in the deck.


    I glanced at the crack in the deck. If I was cut by that knife, my body would be directly in two. I panted and looked at the pierced head of Kild. I couldn¡¯t believe Kild could still move.


    Humans were controlled by the brain, and it was impossible to move once the brain was destroyed. The next moment, our group of rebelling slaves trembled.


    In the violent storm, only the dark clouds showed moonlight shining on the deck. The full moon was pale as bone, making us feel gloomy.


    These pirates slowly melted from the deck. To be precise, their muscle tissue was dissolving, and as the moonlight was dissolving, so did Kild¡¯s muscles.


    ¡°Oh my goodness.¡±


    ¡°God.¡±


    ¡°This is not true, is it.¡±


    I heard the sound of the weapon falling, and I, like the other slaves, were trembling at what was happening below. The dragging sound of the iron chains resounded in the heavy rain. The sound of the iron chain came from the bottom of the sea, heavy and harsh.


    The long and dull chorus sounded from below the bottom of the sea, and each of us pricked our ears to listen.


    ¡°The prince and his men.¡±


    ¡°The king who will sleep.¡±


    ¡°Kill from the bed.¡±


    ¡°The exposed prince took his men with him.¡±


    ¡°Escape to the ocean.¡±


    ¡°Thieves and beggars, pull the oars.¡±


    ¡°We have oceans and infinite power.¡±


    ¡°High Aromites.¡±


    ¡°We will be immortal.¡±


    After the song was over, the pirates on the deck that became bones, including Kild, weirdly penetrated under the deck of the ship, but the deck was intact.


    ¡°Look! On the sea.¡± A slave shouted tremblingly.


    I endured the pain of my muscles and looked at the sea. One after another, pirates ran out from under the deep sea. They violated physics and stepped on the sea. When the pirates¡¯ bodies were illuminated by moonlight, they would turn into bones. When they were not in the moonlight, they had a human body.


    ¡°God!¡± I grabbed my hair with both hands and watched in horror as more and more pirates rushed into the sea.

 Chapter 13 - The Prisoner 8

    Chapter 13: The Prisoner (8)Fear and despair spread in everyone¡¯s heart.


    The hollow eye sockets of the pirates were burning with green flames, and they were like an army of dead souls on the sea of night. This story that could only be recorded in myths happened right in front of my eyes.


    ¡°Night is coming. Who am I?!¡±


    ¡°Kild!¡±


    ¡°Show the great light above this sea, tremble, worship, kneel down.¡± Kild¡¯s voice seemed to be coming from all around, and I couldn¡¯t distinguish his location.


    ¡°Hey!!!¡± The sea began to surge violently, and a broken and white mist-filled ship suddenly rushed out of the deep sea, and the sea was lifted high. The vibration caused the ship under my feet to tremble slightly.


    A terrifying ancient ship appeared in our eyes. The damp and cold wooden ship was covered with dry bones tied to the cross. A tall white skeleton stood on the bow of the ancient ship and turned to look at us.


    It looked like the flames of hell swept through all of us. The iron tool on his frontal bone was pulled out by him, and the iron tool was easily crushed into iron powder.


    While I was dominated by this fear and despair, the crisp sound of breaking sounded on the deck. I turned my head and saw the white robed Assassin leading his three men with oil lamps to the outside board of our ship. Hey smashed the lamps on the ship.


    After the oil lamp was smashed, the flame instantly engulfed the outer deck.


    ¡°Etinebun (You are crazy)!!!¡± I shouted to the white-robed Assassin in Roman language. Now if the ship was burned, we who fell into the sea would undoubtedly die.


    ¡°Strine, nutiinimic, acumnavaeprinsde Youzhe. (Outsiders, you don¡¯t understand anything. Now this ship is entangled by the ghost),¡± one of the white-robed Assassin¡¯s men walked over and grabbed my bloody hands and shouted.


    ¡°Let go of him, our mission has failed, and the main mission is to escape from this place.¡± The white robed Assassin spoke fluent English to me this time.


    This time, the white robed Assassin walked in front of me. I saw his face clearly. It was a face full of stab wounds that made me afraid to ask him what he had experienced. The white robed Assassin had a standard Romanian appearance, aside from his strange and mysterious red pattern tattooed on his forehead.


    ¡°I know you want to ask, but now you don¡¯t need to know the reason, you just need to understand that If you don¡¯t want to die, do what we say,¡± he said to me in an unquestionable tone, and there was a trace of cold killing intent. If I interrupted his approach, I was afraid he would cut off my head without hesitation.


    ¡°Listen, everyone. If you don¡¯t want your soul and body to fall into this sea of ??hell, just do what I say.¡± He lifted the golden cross from his pocket, which only the pope could wear and use.


    But the first sentence he said when he came to this ship was the archbishop. This was infighting!


    This word flashed across my mind, but I refuted the word infighting. It was a mystery what kind of relationship these hell-like dead bones of pirates had with the archbishop. But it didn¡¯t matter now, because the slaves who saw the golden cross had a gleam of hope in their eyes. s?a??h th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Divine Enlightenment!¡±


    ¡°This is the enlightenment of the Pope!¡±


    ¡°God did not abandon us.¡±


    At this moment, everyone, including Rui, was excited. Except for me, because I didn¡¯t believe in the enlightenment these people were talking about, but under certain extremely bad conditions, faith would make people have the desire to live.


    ¡°Men! All of you go down and pull the oars. Women, throw the oil lamps on the outside of the boat. Children, cooperate with your parents and cooperate with other people without parents. Everyone listen, God has not abandoned us. If you don¡¯t do this, we will be dragged into hell by Satan, because this is an oracle!¡±


    ¡°This is an oracle!!¡± The thirty or so slaves who survived shouted loudly. I had to say that the timing of the white robed Assassin¡¯s speech was quite right.


    I looked at the bones of the pirates who were preparing to go around, and then at the excited slaves. The hope in my heart was also inspired by these people who wanted to survive.


    In violent storms, the army of the undead could not stop our thirst for life and hope to live.


    The sails were raised, and the flames of the oil lamps burned the moss around the board. The receding of the moss made the slaves cry out, as it slowly disappeared in the flames.


    ¡°Kill them.¡± Kild pointed with his pale finger bone at us. The pirate bones standing above the sea were superimposed and climbed toward the deck, but they were burned into black smoke when they came into contact with the flames. Regardless of that however, they rushed toward the deck without fear of death.


    It didn¡¯t take long for a large number of pirate bones to tear the ship.


    ¡°Can¡¯t sit and wait for death.¡± I spat out some residue blood, resisting the severe pain in my body. I picked up the longsword on the deck, and then raised it high.


    ¡°Set sail and never let the undead on the bottom of the sea destroy us!¡± My roar made the white robed Assassin glance at me. He quickly ran to the position of the helm, quickly turning the circular rudder. The other slaves, along with my roar, also roared loudly.


    In the flames, the ship gradually loosened, but it still couldn¡¯t reach the point where the ship could continue sailing. Now there were a few pirates jumping on the ship, and their hollow eye sockets were burning with green flames.


    ¡°For victory, for glory.¡± I dragged my longsword towards the pirate¡¯s bones. They were weak and fragile, as even with a scimitar, they couldn¡¯t match my strength. The next moment, the bones I chopped squirmed, and then condensed again, exactly the same as the half bones I saw in the underground church palace.


    ¡°Damn it.¡± I wielded a long sword and chopped these bones into pieces, but they were still alive, so I couldn¡¯t kill them at all. Several pirate bones jumped into the deck.


    ¡°Go to hell.¡± A black woman slammed the oil lamp on top of the bone, and the long bone knife pierced into the chest of the black woman, but he was also swallowed by the flame of the oil lamp and turned into black smoke, and then completely disappeared.


    After I saw this scene, I thought in my mind that the second floor of the cabin once exuded the smell of oil, and now I could only fight it, or else I couldn¡¯t stop these bone attacks at all.


    ¡°Rui!¡± I yelled to Rui, who was fighting with the bones.


    ¡°Mr. Dante, what¡¯s the matter!¡± Rui kicked off the pirate¡¯s bones and ran towards me. After seeing the young man still full of vitality, I felt relieved about the worries in my heart.


    ¡°There are oil drums on the deck below. We pour oil on the deck guardrail. These pirates¡¯ bones will disappear as long as they touch the flames. The flames on the outer planks of the ship cannot be completely covered, and it is difficult to pour the oil on the outer ship in a panic. =.¡±


    ¡°But this will burn the ship. The deck and the outer deck are different.¡± Rui was shocked at my thoughts, and I stretched out my hands and pressed on Rui¡¯s dark and healthy face.


    ¡°Trust me, Rui. Didn¡¯t you say that I was the man of destiny? Believe in me again, because if we don¡¯t do this now, we can¡¯t escape.¡±


    Rui hesitated for a moment, then nodded at me. Rui and I rushed into the cabin on the second floor, and at this time, I realized that the smell of the cabin on the second floor was the smell of rotten corpses. Rui and I were looking for oil drums like crazy.


    Finally, we found oil in the dilapidated wooden coffin. These oils were not commonly used oils, but some refined chemical oils.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Ruiy nodded to me. We bent down and lifted the wooden coffin. With this lift, a strong tingling sensation came from my left shoulder, which made me almost let go. This wound was caused by Kild¡¯s gunshot, but fortunately it wasn¡¯t very deep.


    ¡°Ooooo~¡± I roared as Rui helped me carry the wooden coffin and walk onto the deck. At this moment, the deck was extremely chaotic. I watched the children throw the pirate bones down so that they could not fully integrate, and even the women joined the struggle. The main combat power however were the three Assassins.


    Rui and I placed the coffin in front of the door of the cabin, and the coffin fell on the deck and made a heavy sound.


    ¡°Open the coffin and sprinkle oil!¡± I told Rui, and Rui¡¯s sturdy arm lifted the coffin board, and my left shoulder, which was causing me more and more suffering, held up the oil and sprinkled it toward the edge of the boat rail.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, humble slave.¡± A skeletal pirate hid in the shadows. He bared his teeth and shouted at me without being illuminated by moonlight. He threw a knife at me, with power a skeleton shouldn¡¯t possess.


    A shot was fired and sparks flashed in the air for a moment, as the flying knife bounced off. It was the white robed Assassin¡¯s subordinate who saved me.


    ¡°Bravo, strine. (Good job, foreigner)¡± He gave me an ugly smile. It seemed that this guy was not good at laughing, but I didn¡¯t bother to answer him. Rui and I just sprinkled oil on the deck.


    During the oiling process, the Assassin kept covering us, and the oily water was quickly spilled everywhere.


    At this moment, the ship made the sound of moving, and the ship we were on was moving again. The sound made Rui and I almost burst into tears, but our excitement lasted less than a second, as the ship was unable to continue moving.


    ¡°The pirate below is chopping the oar on the left side!¡± My face changed suddenly, and Rui panicked.


    ¡°Nu, existoaltcale, strine. (No, there is another way, outsider)¡± The robust Assassin lifted the coffin and poured oil toward the lower left of the ship, intending to drop the oil and water on the bones of the pirate below. If the flame was lit, it is enough to temporarily block the pirate bones below for a short while.


    ¡°Mr. Dante, I¡¯ll cover him. You are responsible for the ignition.¡± Rui grabbed the oil lamp hanging next to him and handed it to me, then he picked up the axe and rushed towards the pirate bones on the deck.


    I saw the bones of pirates on the lower left that looked like locusts. They chopped off the oars frantically. Several oars were chopped off, before the somewhat dark Assassin next to me dumped the rest of the oil.


    ¡°Get out of the way.¡± I pushed Assassin away after pouring the oil, and then ignited the oil on the edge of the deck. The fire rose in an instant, and within this instant, I threw the oil lamp toward the lower left and at the same time ignited the oil on the deck.


    A circle of oil on the deck burned to form a wall of fire, the left side of the ship loosened, as the bones of the pirates under the left side burned into black smog. The smoke showed screaming skulls, before they then dissipated with the squally wind, and the ship was sailing once again.


    ¡°Stand steady!!¡± The white robed Assassin roared as he turned to steer the helm. I smashed away the bones of the pirates and threw them into the flames on the deck.


    I saw the bones of a pirate pulling up a bow and arrow and shooting towards the white Assassin. I jumped and stretched out my hand to grab the arrow that was shot, which I managed to touch a bit.


    The arrow shot at the feet of the white robed Assassin because of my interruption. He glanced at me, and this time, his eyes didn¡¯t contain killing intent, but a hint of gratitude.


    I ran to the bow and watched the boat hit the piles of pirate bones blocking the bow. The boat slowed down for a moment, before returning to its normal speed.


    Excited emotions rushed into my mind, and I laughed wildly at the pirate bones that we gradually left behind us. This excitement was something I never felt before, It was a kind of unbridled laughter.


    When the bones of the last pirate on the deck were thrown into the flames on the deck, everyone on the deck also cheered, including the white-robed Assassin.


    The torrential rain had not diminished. The rain that caused us to use flames to drive away the bones of pirates was now helping us extinguish the flames on the ship.


    At the moment when we were out of the pirates reach, I saw Kild¡¯s cold skeleton holding a wine glass with red liquid in his hand. He drank the red liquid, and the liquid flowed through his spine and landed on his tailbone.


    ¡°He, why didn¡¯t he attack us? He could obviously use his ghost ship to attack us, but he didn¡¯t. I was puzzled, and anxiety filled my heart.¡±


    ¡°You will pay for what you did!¡± Kild¡¯s sharp voice cut through the storm, which made me tremble as if it was a real curse.


    I hurriedly looked under the sea surface, and I saw that the sea surface we were sailing on was constantly bubbling, just like boiling water. More importantly, the sea surface was getting darker and darker. It was no longer black like the night, it was now Ink-like deep black, and under this deep black, there were shiny spheres, and I seemed to see something constantly swimming underneath.


    ¡°It seems that the god of luck is always against us!¡±

 Chapter 14 - The Prisoner 9

    Chapter 14: The Prisoner (9)The ship was sailing on the black ink sea, and the shining balls of light were swimming under the water. The moonlight was always shining on Kild¡¯s pirate army. As if it had abandoned us, it never shined on us or even the sea.


    The remaining oil lamps were shaking in the storm. I was standing on the bow of the boat, my body was wet from the rainstorm, shaking like an old man.


    The blue lightning cut through the dark sea like a demon¡¯s roar. At this moment, I saw! Under the water, there was a big oval mouth with sharp yellow teeth. It was so big in fact, it could swallow a ship 3 times our size.


    Under the deep sea, there was a fear that people never knew existed, and now, It was at the bottom of our ship, following us closely.


    Small, fragile, and powerless were just a few words that could describe us now. I turned my head to look at the pirate bone army that was gradually being left far behind by us. They didn¡¯t step into this black sea.


    I saw the white-robed Assassin¡¯s arms trembling slightly, and his fingers kept hitting the wood at the helm. Even though his expression was still cold, his body could not calmly face the current unknown fear.


    Our boat began to shake violently and began to sway to the right. I grabbed the guardrail to prevent myself from falling, but the children on the deck were thrown into the dark sea.


    I didn¡¯t even hear the horrified cry of the children, but I clearly saw that the moment a child fell to the surface of the sea, the balls of light swimming around immediately rushed over, and then dived under the surface of the sea.


    The child never appeared on the surface of the sea again, and we could not even see the struggling splashes. Everyone was panicking about it. In a short period of resistance, we experienced too much sadness and fear, each of our nerves were tightened to the limit.


    We were begging for the non-existent God, begging for us to survive this bad luck, and I even wanted to call it a dream, because it was a terrible dream.


    The surface of the sea began to turn, and something mixed with waves fell on the deck. I saw a black viscous liquid with a white ball and waves falling on the deck.


    These spheres were extremely dim, and they were not the same as the shining spheres underwater, but I felt fear from them. For some reason, the instinct given to humans by nature told me that these things must never be touched.


    There was a violent collision sound from the bottom of the boat, and I heard the screams of those who pulled the oars at the bottom of the boat. The next moment, our boat was sinking.


    ¡°Completely over.¡± My face was gray, Rui, who was on the deck, held the feather on his head and placed it in his palm in prayer.


    ¡°I can die, but I have to send this news to the Pope.¡± The white-robed Assassin let go of the helm. At this moment, the man who looked like steel in my mind also gave up.


    He and I looked at each other holding the board.


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± I first asked the white robed Assassin. He shook his head, indicating that he also didn¡¯t know what they were.


    ¡°Then, you are so desperately trying to kill the pirates, what does it have to do with the archbishop,¡± I asked again.


    At the very least, I wanted to know what I was killed by. The archbishop and the pirate Kild had a relationship, then this white robed Assassin knew at least what that was, giving me a clear reason for my death.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I beg you for one thing. As an assassin, I have never asked anyone, but the situation is extremely special now, and I must convey this news.¡±


    I looked at the Roman¡¯s sincere eyes and nodded. During this battle, I now find that I admire the Roman very much. I¡¯m not sure if I can live, but If I really live, of course I would do anything. What I said was that if I survived, I would help him convey the news. Maybe I could get the reason why I came to this strange ocean from it.


    ¡°If you survive, go to the Rhine River in the Holy Roman Empire. You go east along the Rhine River. The first village is a village named Ryder Village. There is a church there and the pastor is the person I contacted.¡±


    The white robed Assassin took out an extremely precious pure gold cross from his arms. This cross was equivalent to representing the Pope. He handed it to me, such a precious thing turned out to be given to a person who was not familiar with me.


    I was so touched by his trust in me, and I was deeply impressed by this white robed Assassin¡¯s determination.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t asked your name yet?¡± When I took the heavy precious cross, I asked this white robed Assassin.


    The ship shook violently again, and a vortex began to form under the sea. The Assassin and I clung to the bow of the ship that was leaning forward, or being swallowed.


    A slave was thrown into the whirlpool, and I felt that I was almost able to catch him. The whirlpool swirling on the sea surface had a strange suction force, and it formed a strong air current.


    ¡°Mr. Dante, catch it.¡± Just as I was clutching the plank tightly, a hemp rope flew towards me. It was Rui, the young man firmly tied himself to the mast. Then he threw the other end of the rope towards me. Looking at the hemp rope twisted into a loop beforehand, I really wanted to kiss this thoughtful boy excitedly.


    The boat plank began to shatter, and the white robed Assassin next to me quickly appeared on the boat plank, ¡°If there is a chance to meet again, I will tell you my name.¡± The white robed Assassin told me.


    After saying this, the next moment, he was in my sight, and the broken plank of the ship flew towards the extremely dark vortex.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± I immediately grabbed the hemp rope with one hand. At this moment, my position broke apart. I now relied solely on Rui to tie me with the hemp rope, and my hair was in an inverted posture.


    Ruiy roared in pain. I saw that due to the hemp rope being pulled too hard, Rui¡¯s belly appeared blood-blue, and the hands I was holding began to drip blood. The blood dripped immediately, all swallowed by this whirlpool.


    The boat quickly moved towards the bottom of the sea to be silent, Rui pulled the rope to the center of the boat, even if a trace of blood dripped from his abdomen.


    Now there were not many people left on the ship, all the others disappeared. There was a big hole in the middle of the ship. The big hole was not the kind that was smashed, but it was like it was melted, with pieces of green mucus stuck on it.


    In order to survive, Rui and I were struggling desperately for as long as we could. At this moment, the whirlpool suddenly stopped, the surrounding water surged, and a powerful storm rushed from the sea.


    Thunder and lightning, lightning and thunder.


    I saw a series of black storm water jets rising to the sky spinning around me. These water jets seemed to be connected to the sky, like the power of sea beasts and the anger of Poseidon. S?a??h th? N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    The surface of the water I was in was also surging with huge stormy waves, like a spinning column of water in an underground church palace, but this time the difference was that Rui and I were tied with twine. The storm tore the masts, the two of us were in the eye spinning rapidly.


    This huge violent current made me unable to breathe, and I was so suffocated with pain, that the rapid rotation made the blood flow in my head constantly surge up. In this tornado-like storm, my stinging eyes saw a huge black shadow. It was spinning in the storm, but I couldn¡¯t see what it was.


    In this extreme environment, my eyes went dark as they did last time, and I lost consciousness.


    Thinking about it now, if I knew the future at that time, I would definitely choose not to grab Rui¡¯s hemp rope, but to die, because as the puzzle was revealed, I stepped into more terrifying forbidden land.

 Chapter 15 - Studio City 1

    Chapter 15: Studio City (1)Time: 1364, 14th century Europe, early Renaissance.


    Location: Geneva, the main city of the Holy Roman Empire. Gothic Knights¡¯ Camp.


    The morning sun shone through the blue glass covered with sacred angels on the sheepskin rolls. The sheepskin rolls were laid out lazily, and the red Roman language on the sheepskin rolls meant that the content of the sheepskin rolls was important. The man in the leather waistcoat and white stockings was looking at the reflection in the bucket.


    Rossio¡¯s dagger was a magical thing. It had a shiny blade and was sharper than a wolf¡¯s teeth. Its handle was made of bear bone. Its steel came from a deep underground cave and was polished by holy water.


    In the era of the war of the Cross Expeditionary Force, the lord of Magdeburg died heroically in the war. After that, the dagger was taken back by the Pope and then granted to the archbishop, and the archbishop gave it to Rossio.


    For Rossio, this dagger had never been just a tool for maintaining his beard, It was also a weapon to use against his enemies. Humans were fragile animals without fur or scales to protect their soft skin, so Rossio carefully armed himself every morning into a more dangerous beast than humans.


    When the sharp blade stroked his cheeks and his chin, its sharpness would become part of Rossio. In fact, Rossio imagined that every time the blade stroked his face, his heart gradually became colder and harder than even metal.


    He liked to watch the blade clean up his face, instead of having a sloppy beard like a scholar. He took it as if he was cleaning up the inner turmoil in his heart.


    Strength, order, and pleasing metallic luster. That¡¯s right, this was exactly what Rosio wanted. Whether it is a person or a tree, it would be easily harvested by his knife.


    After taking care of his face, of course he still needed to polish his armor. The silver armor had a bright red cross in the center. He would carefully clean the armor from beginning to end until the armor reflected the morning light coldly and indifferently, as if reciting God¡¯s solemn killing song in a low voice.


    In the reflection of this armor, Rossio held the cross on his neck in his palm. His expression was extremely sincere, because his faith in God could give him great power.


    He was a model among knights, a strong one among knights, and a patron knight of the archbishop.


    Rossio thought that his life would pass so plainly, and he hated that he was born at the wrong age. If he was born in the age of the Crusade, he would have supreme glory and conquer believers for his God.


    Now, Rossio had his own place, because the archbishop¡¯s order came down. The archbishop was the pope¡¯s clone, and the pope was God¡¯s substitute in the world.


    But for Rossio, the agent of God, only the archbishop he followed was the messenger of God. Now the world did not abandon him, but gave him a bigger opportunity.


    When Rossio put on the shining clean armor and walked out the door, the iron shoes stepped on the granite stone floor and made a crisp and harsh sound. Rossio was extremely excited, because it had been a long time since he had set off like this.


    Location: Holy Roman Empire-70 kilometers northwest of the main city of Goning.


    The surging waves hit the beach, and a young man wearing only linen and cloth pants walked on the edge of the beach, shivering because of the cold.


    I woke up in the morning when it was not as cold at the time. I was still holding the broken twine in my hand, but when I looked at the twine I started crying loudly.


    Rui, this child was my savior. I could only survive because I relied on him, and now that I survived miraculously, Rui could also be alive. There was a glimmer of hope in my heart. Walking around the beach, I hoped to meet my only and dear friend, Rui.


    In the middle of the way I almost fell due to lack of physical strength. Last night¡¯s storm caused a lot of fresh coconuts to fall from the trees. I endured the fever-like discomfort and smashed the coconut that fell on the ground with a stone beside the tree to eat.


    After taking in the water and coconut meat, I barely regained some strength. I picked up two coconuts from the ground and walked on the beach again. If I met Rui, he would be very hungry. These two coconuts were just right for me, so they would probably be enough for him as well.


    However, even with a part of my physical strength regained, my energy reached its limit. I walked into the shadow of a coconut tree like a dying old man and fell under the tree. I was very sleepy but I didn¡¯t want to close my eyes. Regardless however, I couldn¡¯t resist. This sleepiness was like a beast that I couldn¡¯t get rid off, so I fell into a deep sleep.


    Eventually, I was awakened by the cold, and I found that my nose was blocked, which probably meant that I had gotten a cold.


    As for my wet clothes, under the warm sea breeze in the afternoon, the clothes were already dry, but they were extremely thin. My clothes still couldn¡¯t stop the cold brought by the night.


    ¡°Rui,¡± I endured the cold and called out loudly, but my voice was soon covered up by the unscrupulous sea breeze. I really hoped that the wind would take my call to Rui.


    Whether a long time had passed or just a few hours, I didn¡¯t know. I just kept yelling, until my throat was hoarse and painful, and my body was trembling in the cold.


    I didn¡¯t find Rui, but I didn¡¯t want to give up. I didn¡¯t want to accept the terrible fact that such a loving child would just die like this.


    I continued to walk along the beach until I saw an abandoned watchtower standing on the beach. As the cold wind became stronger and stronger, I could only choose to enter the watchtower and spend the night there. I would, however, continue to search for Rui the next day.


    With this idea in mind, I walked to the door of the watchtower. Under the watchtower that stood in the dark night, its wooden door had long been rotten and filled with countless holes.


    I easily pushed open the rough wooden door, and waved my hand at the dust that fell, to avoid it getting in my eyes. The next scene that caught my eye was the spiral staircase made of cyan stone bricks.


    There were no rooms in it, which likely meant that this place was only temporarily guarded. If it was guarded for a long time, there would be several rooms below for people to rest.


    I stepped on the stone bricks that exuded a cold atmosphere, and discovered that every time I walked through a corridor, a window appeared. The cold wind pressed against the window and made a ghostly cry.


    There were broken arrows scattered everywhere on this spiral staircase, including the dark red blood on part of the wall. It seemed that terrible things had happened here, but they had all ended. Even in this ancient watchtower, I was not welcome, but I had to get to the top.


    The reason was that the entrance and the stairs were cold and wet, and there was a wall that looked as high as a person at the top of the tower. As long as I got down, the cold wind would not blow to the bottom, and it was also good for me to see if I could find Rui¡¯s whereabouts.


    When I walked to the top of the watchtower out of breath, I found a white withered bone. I became nervous instantly, as I recalled the incident with the pirates.


    I was nervous. When I stretched out my hand and tapped the dry bones, there were tiny cracks in the dry bones, which meant that these were just regular bones.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± I bent over to the deceased, which was just basic courtesy.


    I borrowed the animal skin blanket from the skeleton. The animal skin became fragile with the erosion of time, and as long as it was pulled gently, it could be torn in half. As I accidentally tore it open, A small section of dark yellow leather roll fell in front of me.


    Curious, I opened the cowhide roll gently. I was afraid that I would tear the cowhide roll by accident, and the handwriting on it would be illegible, but I was pretty sure that the language was ancient Roman.


    ¡°Can the things of the ancient Romans survive to the present?¡± My head was full of doubts. I could only rely on the light of the stars to look at the cowhide scrolls.


    As I looked at the night sky however, I discovered that there was no moon.


    Yesterday was the full moon, and today was the new moon. I didn¡¯t believe that I slept for fifteen days straight, and yet it was a new moon. I had experienced too many weird things during this period, and I didn¡¯t care about this matter very much.


    (Note: The new moon is the moon hidden in the darkness, and the full moon is the fifteenth reunion day in the east, and the day of fear in the west.)


    My weak lips read the words on the cowhide roll, and the opening words made my eyes wide open.


    ¡°Alomitsu!¡±


    It was these words again. These words were also in the singing of the pirates, what did this mean? I searched desperately for the stories I had read in my mind. Whether it was a folklorist, archaeologist, or historian, they never mentioned this word. S?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    My eyes focused on the fuzzy writing on the cowhide roll, which translated is as follows:


    ¡°The mysterious light of the aurora crosses the opposite side of the sea and illuminates the watchtower where I am.¡±


    (Note: It often occurs in the magnetic fields of the north and south poles of the Earth, and it has also occurred in Russia. Unlike the rainbow, the aurora is like a rainbow curtain falling from the sky, colorful and swimming, dazzling.¡±)


    ¡°In the dark and terrifying night, it always fell from the sky, like the tears of the Virgin, the cold autumn of that year. Autumn was stained with maple leaves, and the maple leaves were picked up by my horse along the way and in the air. After a whirl, I came to this place late at night, pushed aside the grass and walked into this watchtower.


    ¡°As the early morning is approaching, I sit under the stars, leaning against the watchtower and looking at the sky. The Big Dipper is shining high in the sky, the shadows projected on the sea, and the coconut trees on the beach are gently swaying with the wind, just like a human does!


    ¡°Before dawn, the stars in the sky stared at me in the dark night sky. The starlight of Centaur illuminates the grave behind the beach. The starry sky is like a pair of terrifying eyes. It is shining with red light.¡±


    ¡°At this time I discovered (wrong) (wrong). When the clouds are overwhelming, this (wrong) (wrong) will shine with the (wrong) (wrong) light.¡±


    (Note: Wrong means that the words that cannot be read and reviewed, mean that the words that the protagonist read have disappeared due to the passage of time.)


    When I finished reading this passage, the following section was obviously torn apart, and it seemed that he did not want others to know. But what made me uncomfortable at first is that I felt that someone was watching me. This was not an illusion, but an animal instinct. After experiencing the pirates, I found that human intuition is the instinct that nature bestowed on us for self-protection.


    The colorful aurora slowly fell from the sky. This was the first time I had seen such a beautiful scene, In the deep dark night, the aurora was the falling angel.


    I stretched out my hand to touch the falling aurora. However the sudden violent wind blocked me, and it pushed me back a few steps. Was this a warning to me of the untouchable beauty of God?


    Perhaps this was not the beauty of the gods, because after the gust of wind, I saw blue light and shadow buildings floating under the beach.

 Chapter 16 - Studio City 2

    Chapter 16: Studio City (2)The magnificent and shocking light and shadow buildings were just like the huge ancient fortresses, even if the castle of any king was less than three points.


    I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the light and shadow buildings that continue to rise. If this was made by craftsmen, it would be a great building as famous as the Egyptian pyramids.


    The sound of sneaky conversation came from the spiral staircase. When I heard the sound, I stood stiffly on the spot.


    I picked up the coconut on the ground, which was the only weapon I had left at this point. I thought I finished with the pirate¡¯s fear, but now I had developed a new fear, which was my carelessness. I didn¡¯t know whether it was safe or not. Thinking of it as a natural wonder, after experiencing life and death, I still naively thought it was safe.


    I hid under the inverted triangle edge of the wall, as the coconut in my hand trembled on my right hand. I was too nervous, and the injury on my left shoulder was also aching because of my tension.


    Just when I was very nervous, a blue figure stood next to me, and he leaned on the wall to look at the night sky without any hesitation.


    ¡°He can¡¯t see me?¡± I plucked up the courage to walk to the blue face and waved to him, but he didn¡¯t respond to my actions.


    In response, I took a deep breath, and I reached out my hand to touch the face of the blue figure, and my arm passed through his head.


    ¡°Go away, you demons, don¡¯t come near me!¡± Rui¡¯s familiar voice came from below. Even if it was small, I was 100% sure that this was Rui¡¯s voice. He seemed to have encountered some danger.


    I took the coconut and ran down the spiral staircase. Along the way, I passed many blue figures, but they all ignored me. They just used their unbelievable blue light and shadow to speak finely. Their language was unheard of, obscure, ancient, low and unfamiliar, but they seemed to be talking about something.


    I barely pushed open the decayed door, panting because I ran too fast.


    My lips were shaking constantly, and saliva flowed from the corners of my mouth like silk threads. I supported my knees with my hands and waited for my heart to stop beating so fast.


    ¡°Rui! Rui!¡± I took a deep breath and shouted loudly, but Rui did not respond to me.


    The wind turned into a breeze, like a wall blocking the wind outside. I kept looking around and looking at the beach, but apart from the blue silhouettes and buildings, I couldn¡¯t see Rui.


    ¡°Rui, answer me!!!


    ¡°Please!


    ¡°Answer me, okay Rui?


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop hiding, it¡¯s not fun at all!¡± The loneliness rushed to my heart. I suppressed the maddening loneliness. My calmed brain told me that Rui must have encountered something, and I was definitely going to find Rui, so I couldn¡¯t wait here alone and cowering.


    I noticed the footprints on the white sand. The footprints were walking towards the blue gate about fifty meters next to the watchtower.


    ¡°Rui, my dear friend, you gave your life to save me, and I will not be a shameless person to throw you away.¡± I followed Rui¡¯s footprints left on the beach to the gate. Only then did I notice that the walls were engraved with bearded mice. These bearded mice had a blue water drop at the corner of their mouth. This depiction of the mice widened their eyes, which exuded greed and hatred.


    Take a deep breath, take another deep breath.


    I stood up and walked through the door. When I walked through the blue door however, the door closed with a deep ¡°creak¡± sound. How could the blue light and shadow make a sound?


    I turned around and looked at the closed door and stretched out to touch it. The door actually blocked my way.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible! How can light be the same as a real wall? Geometry can¡¯t explain this kind of thing.¡± I was so shocked that I took the coconut and slammed it on the blue door. Yet it felt like a real iron door, even making the ¡°dongdong¡± sound of being hit. S~?a??h the ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Tell me it¡¯s not true.¡± The coconut in my hand fell on the beach. I held my hair in my hands and looked back at the door.


    Inside this magnificent building, it was originally empty. Now when I turned around however, there were many blue figures emerging from the ground. They were polite and chatting and laughing. The men wore elegant dresses and the women wore big puffing skirts and supporting skirts, like the elegant nobles of old.


    The emptiness and ethereal sight made me feel incompatible with this place.


    Since I couldn¡¯t find a way to get out, I decided to walk inside, as I carefully avoided the blue figures. I didn¡¯t think these figures were kind, and now I was sure that they were even less likely to be an illusion.


    There was only one road, wide and narrow. Because this road was very wide, and the crowded blue figure left me with only a small gap, I could only walk around like a rat through the gaps.


    I was observing the inner wall of the wall, which portrayed mice wearing crowns on their heads. Under the mice¡¯s feet were humans who had been put on the grill. This human being had a miserable look. Behind the pattern, a large group of people were facing the mouse, kneeling down.


    ¡°It¡¯s so ridiculous, how can people worship animals that harm humans, and even offer their own kind to the grill table.¡± I felt deeply uncomfortable with this pattern.


    As this road went down, the silhouette of the roadside began to change. A thin, ragged crowd was walking aimlessly. They did not have any conversation, and did not have any elegance and tolerance.


    A blue male figure snatched a blue apple from the hands of a female figure, and the apple was held in the arms of the female figure¡¯s protector. The snatched figure kicked the female figure away, snatched the apple and ran away.


    The other figures did not respond to this, as if they were used to it.


    The skinny old man squatted in the corner, the other side of his head was as big as a bucket, and the figure was like a shadow of a thin child with a deformity. He moved his head against the ground little by little toward the blue pit that was gnawed on the beach.


    The sound of the flag flapping sounded.


    I looked at the top of the inner wall. An oval-shaped flag seemed to be really swaying in the wind. The flag was engraved with blood dripping eyeballs, and next to the eyeballs, the front teeth and beard of a mouse were depicted.


    Rats, there were rat patterns everywhere, and these people seemed to live in a rat city.


    When I recovered from the banner, a blue old man in a red robe who I couldn¡¯t see the face of stood in front of me. I was pretty sure that he was looking at me.


    The old man had two horns on his head. He was bent over like an old man, but his figure was at least three meters tall and he was thin. His beard fell on his chest as he hanged his head, but I still couldn¡¯t see his face, even if his face was facing me.


    The reason why I didn¡¯t run away was because my legs were trembling. Even if I run, could I run past a giant that was three meters tall? More importantly, he didn¡¯t seem to mean to hurt me.


    The old man tremblingly took out a blue oil lamp, the blue light made the blue beggars on the road scatter around. The old man nodded to me and then slowly turned and walked towards the depths.


    I hesitated, whether I wanted to follow him, whether there was a trap inside. I immediately rejected my initial thoughts however, as I had nowhere else to go, and Rui was still in danger somewhere.

 Chapter 17 - Studio City 3

    Chapter 17: Studio City (3)Respectfully, respectful as a guest.


    The sloppy, undisciplined blue figures bowed their heads neatly to me and the red-robed giant. They gave us the middle of the road, smooth and unimpeded, as if we were returning heroes. Such silence  made me feel no welcome atmosphere whatsoever, it was more like we were going to the underworld.


    The only difference was that these blue figures occasionally made a quivering sound in silence.


    I briefly thought it was because of my hearing problems, so I patted my cheeks to make myself awake. The touch between my hands and cheeks made a crisp sound, and it seemed that my hearing did not have any problem.


    The faces of the blue figures were the same as those of the living. They had their own faces, both ugly and beautiful, but they were all smiling.


    Including the shadow of an old man sitting in the corner with limbs as thick as a bamboo stick. His stacks of forehead lines appeared horrifying because of his smile, and the light and shadow portrayed the human body to the extreme.


    It was extremely apt to describe them as products with extraordinary craftsmanship. I didn¡¯t think any painter or sculptor could completely reshape the look and posture of these blue figures.


    They seemed to be alive. They cried, laughed, and got angry.


    I was behind the tall red-robed old man, like a child following an adult, jogging all the way. His step was several steps of mine, as his foot span was just too big.


    I deliberately kept a certain distance from the old man in red so that I could avoid and escape from any situation if I was suddenly in danger. Along the way, I kept looking around, hoping to see Rui. However except for the blue figures, there were silhouettes, but no other colors.


    After about half an hour, the old man in the red robe took me to a magnificent tall building.


    Amazing! This was like the temple of the ancient Roman Pope¡¯s sanctuary. The rotating pillars with exquisite patterns were divided into twelve and stood on the left and right sides. In the middle of the temple was a huge throne exuding ancient majesty. The throne had two little men kneeling and holding a cylindrical scroll engraved on it, as well as a tall tree with a knot carved in the center of the hall floor.


    The pale starlight shone through this magnificent and majestic blue light on the steps at the entrance of the hall. I counted internally, and found out that there were thirty steps in total, which meant that I couldn¡¯t fly or jump onto the hall.


    The red-robed old man didn¡¯t care if the blue steps could be stepped on. He lifted his feet, and stunned me in place. His feet were like plump grapes, piled together to form balls. His feet, if they could even be called that, were very ¡®unique¡¯.


    He stepped on the blue stone steps in front of my eyes, and the blue stone steps really supported his huge body.


    The old man in the red robe turned around and hooked his arms around me. His arms were greenish, like undried green grass. If you looked closely, his arms looked like vines linked together.


    He was letting me go up! I looked down at the light and shadow steps under my feet and tried to lift my feet to step on them, just like a toddler.


    Real, too real. I actually stood on them. It was no longer possible to use any knowledge I had previously learned to describe this situation.


    The old man in the red robe still turned and walked upwards without saying a word. I didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do, but judging from the current situation, I had no other way out besides following him.


    When the red-robed old man and I walked onto this insecure light and shadow building, I lowered my head and looked at the sandy beach under my feet through the blue floor. I was now standing five meters above the ground.


    The red-robed old man didn¡¯t pay attention to me at all. He walked straight to the throne, his body perfectly matched with the throne and then he looked at me.


    ¡°Dear ancient man, you have summoned me here. Do you want to express something to me.¡± I made elegant gentleman movements, speaking every language I had learned, but the other party did not respond to me. When my eyes showed doubts, the old man placed the oil lamp shining with blue light in his hand under his feet, and he slightly bent over and motioned to let me approach the oil lamp.


    I hesitated for a moment, I was afraid that he would grab me and throw me into this blue oil lamp. I walked over cautiously, but kept a safe distance. After all, I wanted to leave myself a way out.


    The old man in the red robe stretched out his hands tremblingly, sliding his palms up and down on the left and right of the blue oil lamp. He was just like a fortune teller touching a crystal ball.


    The blue flame astonishingly appeared to be following the movements of the old man in the red robe.


    My eyes turned to the magical picture in the flames. Two knights on horses were running through the crowd, seemingly protecting someone.


    I squinted my eyes to make myself look more closely. Between the two knights was an old man in a robe, holding a stick inlaid with a crystal ball. Not far behind them, there were hundreds of hunters.


    This scene was extremely short, and immediately switched to another scene.


    The blood spat out by the old man stained his long beard. He was put on the gallows by someone, and a vertical bonfire with burning flames was inserted in the front and back of him.


    Groups of bare-chested men holding ancient stone age spears, each of them engraved with the same pattern, and the damn abominable mouse pattern.


    A sturdy man walked onto the gallows holding a long whip, and he whipped it toward the old man¡¯s back without hesitation. The old man screamed in pain, but I couldn¡¯t hear any sound. The group of people surrounding the old man in the picture raised their arms and roared excitedly.


    The primitive and crazy pictures made my heart tremble. If the pictures were real, they should be from an ancient era, even relative to my current time.


    Several people carried the huge bull skull to the front of the gallows. They beat the bull skull with the sticks in their hands and performed crazy dances. There was really no sense of beauty at all, they only revealed their barbarism to the fullest.


    The next moment, a mouse crawled out of the gallows at the feet of the old man. In less than a few seconds, the mice that flowed out were like piles of caviar. The group of barbarians were also present at this moment, however they dispersed quickly, leaving only the old man left in place, his whole body covered with rats.


    The old man roared angrily. Before he was finished however, the mice went into his open mouth one after another.


    The picture disappeared, and I looked at the three-meter-tall old man sitting on the throne with a cold face. I hope he was not the old man from the picture.


    A hoarse and old voice came from the throat of the old man in the red robe. His language was not a language I didn¡¯t know, but the ancient Roman language.


    ¡°You brought the head and crown of the conquered king to my step.¡±


    ¡°You insulted my queen, you threatened my subjects with slavery and death.


    ¡°Foreigners, I did consider it, maybe you should die too.¡±


    The red-robed old man¡¯s words just fell, and his throat made this strange sound.


    The red-robed old man looked at me with the outline of his invisible face. His ¡°chicking¡± sound made my head think quickly about what kind of animal sound was made. In less than a second, my brain figured it out, as this was exactly how I¡¯d imagine the scream of a mouse would sound.


    At this moment, I heard the sound of someone beating a cow bone.


    The red-robed old man¡¯s robe fell and revealed the silhouette of a mouse, as his body squirmed and made a ¡°crack¡± sound. S?a??h the ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    I knew at this moment that I should run for my life, purely because of my instinct.

 Chapter 18 - Studio City 4

    Chapter 18: Studio City (4)In my horrified gaze, the red-robed old man¡¯s body was squirming, and the old man¡¯s feet, which  were like plump grapes, broke open. The cubs of mice drilled out of the plump bubbles.


    These young rats went against the argument of time. In the span of a few seconds, the small rats grow into their adult form. These rats had a rotating pattern on their backs, and the old man that they ran out of, had his body completely covered by the rats, who were stacking on top of each other in the shape of a pyramid.


    The rats¡¯ piercing screams were akin to two steel weapons constantly rubbing against each other. The sound of tearing gave me a headache, as I staggered towards the stairs behind the throne.


    I couldn¡¯t run back, because the way back was a dead end, and the more important thing was that I hadn¡¯t met Rui, and I could only find Rui and escape by going deeper.


    I stepped on the blue light and shadow stone slab and made a crisp ¡°squatting¡± sound. I didn¡¯t run very fast, but It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t want to run fast. The harsh sound was shocking. I couldn¡¯t distinguish between east and west anymore, and my head hurt more and more.


    When I ran to the stairs, I turned my head and looked at the old man in the red robe sitting on the throne. His waist was covered up with mice. His vine-like hands pointed to where I was, and the person under the red robe could not be seen clearly. His face made obscure words intermittently.


    What he meant to express was probably, ¡°Darkness is coming, go hide.¡±


    Did I hear it wrong, or were the old man¡¯s teeth grunting? My head hurt too much at this point and I couldn¡¯t tell. I was like a patient with epilepsy, shaking from the blue light and shadow ladder behind the throne and falling and rolling off.


    When I fell down the stairs, I hit my head. It was just as painful as if I really hit the stone steps. Fortunately, the beach on the ground did not make me fall heavily on it. The heavy white sand resisted a large part of the impact.


    The piercing headache disappeared, and I slapped the sand on my body before standing up. The red-robed old man didn¡¯t chase me, but stayed in this magnificent palace. I didn¡¯t know what he was doing.


    Sorry, I was not at all curious what he was doing. I wouldn¡¯t go up again, as at least, him not chasing me was the silverlining.


    The magnificent building was the middle point of this road. If the road ahead was the road of high officials and the rich, the road behind me was completely different.


    In the second half of the blue-ray silhouettes, their shapes were like ancient savages that have not yet metamorphosed. They showed a strong and sturdy body, their hair was scattered and covered their faces. Everyone held a wooden stick in their hands, and the top of the stick was tied with a stone, which represented the Stone Age. Let¡¯s call these figures aborigines for the time being.


    The light and shadow city wall surrounded these seemingly barbaric blue light and shadow aborigines. They couldn¡¯t go out. I tried to beat the city wall to see if it could penetrate it, but unsurprisingly, the city wall was still the same sturdy wall I remembered it to be.


    These aborigines were sitting together with their mouths constantly open. They were communicating, but there was no sound. This was good, as they made a lot of space for me to move forward.


    The road ahead began to curve, starting from the beach and heading into the coconut grove, as if it was leading me to their jungle tribe.


    In front of the coconut grove, it was the first time I saw an aborigine who had escaped from the group on this road. He squatted on the ground with his hands gnawing on something and made a real ¡°click¡± sound.


    After hearing this sound, I immediately bent down carefully and picked up a huge shell from the sand. This was my weapon, and I could stab the tip of the shell into the enemy¡¯s face swiftly and quickly. Of course, this was also just me trying to comfort myself.


    I bent down and took a catwalk towards the coconut grove. My eyes were always on the blue aborigine. As I got closer, I saw what was in his hand, and he also keenly discovered me.


    There was blue dirt around his mouth, holding a baby with its organs in both hands. His mouth was constantly sucking, sucking on the blue baby¡¯s organs like noodles.


    ¡°Ohhhh!¡± He madly threw away the blue light and shadow baby, then angrily beat his chest, like a gorilla pouncing at me on the beach.


    My other hand grabbed the sand on the ground and sprinkled it towards this aborigine. The sand I threw out flew into his blue eyes, and the sand passed through his head magically. This aborigine seemed to have real eyes, as she covered her eyes and wailed.


    I took the opportunity to rush towards the coconut grove. After just a few seconds, my feet stepped on the moist soil again, and the cold touch of my soles made me feel fully alive again.


    I rushed along the city wall, but I didn¡¯t find any blue aborigines along the way. They seemed to have disappeared.


    What made me stop was a house full of green moss. The house was made of stones, and except for the gate, the surrounding walls exposed neatly arranged holes.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate to get into this abandoned stone house. This was the first real physical building I saw since I came here.


    This room was not dark, a burning blue light and shadow oil lamp illuminated the room. I looked around the stone house, but It was difficult for outside light to enter. Why was this light and shadow oil lamp so dazzling?


    My view of this light and shadow changed again. These lights and shadows did not seem to be refracted from the sky, but some kind of strange product formed from the ground?


    There was a small bed, a bow and a quiver full of arrows in the stone house. All these objects were made of blue light and shadow, but If one touched them, they had the same feel, as if they were real objects.


    I put the blue shadow bow on my back and picked up an arrow to sit on the bed. I was very tired now. I had a short rest time and I would try to rest as much as possible so that I could move further.


    Legs! Something under the bed suddenly grabbed my legs! It was pulling me down.


    I was pulled down directly from the bed. My jaw fell on the ground and my head was dizzy.


    I lowered my head and saw an extremely special blue aborigine. He was short, like a dwarf, and what made him creepy was that his blue eyes were particularly bright and radiant.


    ¡°Go away, you damn thing!¡± I kicked the native with my legs, but he didn¡¯t let me go. He opened his mouth to reveal the inverted triangle teeth, which were not human at all.


    He bit my calf severely, and as his blue light and shadow teeth pierced into my muscles, the pain made me growl.


    I pulled the blue light and shadow bow and arrow, and pointed the arrow at the dwarf aborigine. He was not afraid of the bow and arrow, just like a wild beast biting the wound of its prey. S~?a??h the N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Go to hell, demon!¡± The arrow shot through his blue light and shadow head easily, spraying blue blood like fluorescent powder on my calf.


    After he was shot through my head with a bow and arrow, he fell straight to the bottom of the bed, as I watched his head keep leaking out blue phosphor blood.


    ¡°Damn it, oh my god. What the hell is this?¡± I groaned under the bed holding my calf, the dwarf¡¯s teeth were extremely sharp, and my calf muscles were pierced by the dwarf aborigine¡¯s teeth about as deep as my fingernails.


    I tore off the sleeves on my arms and wrapped them around my calves to suppress the bleeding. I climbed from the bottom of the bed to the bed, yet this seemingly easy action took me five full minutes.


    I desperately adjusted my breathing, hoping to use my own breathing to relieve my pain. I needed painkillers, and soon, I would set out to find Rui.


    I laid flat on the bed and looked at the roof of the stone house. Several bats hung from the roof, but they didn¡¯t regard me as an animal that could pose a threat to them. They just hung upside down lazily.


    I watched these immovable bats carefully. Their bodies were black and were no different from other bats. What attracted my attention was a cyan leather scroll pressed under the feet of several bats.


    This scroll was glowing blue and merged with the surrounding moss-covered roof. If one didn¡¯t observe it carefully, one couldn¡¯t find it. This was most likely the lower part of the cowhide scroll seen from the watchtower.


    I resisted the pain in my calf and sat up, took an arrow from the other side of the bed and aimed it at the bat on the roof.


    The blue light and shadow bow and arrow shot at the bat with a ray of blue light, and the bat fell to the ground like a stone. Since the roof was not high, I could easily aim it , and after my fifth shot, the cowhide scroll came down.


    I limped to the place where the cowhide scroll fell and took a look at the bats. These bats were the same as specimens, their bodies were coated with a kind of beeswax to prevent them from damp and decay.


    These bats shed dark yellow liquid after being shot, which smelled like cow urine. I waved my hand to cover my nose, picked up the cowhide scroll on the ground, and prepared to read. Maybe It contained information that could help me make sense of all of this.


    The grass outside swayed and made commotion under the gloomy light and shadow. I looked at the grass on the opposite side through the door, and a huge blue-shaded saber-tooth tiger came out of the grass.


    The extinct feline had also been perfectly reshaped by the Blue Shadow!


    I quickly pulled the bow and arrow into the full moon, but my arms couldn¡¯t stop shaking. The opponent¡¯s size was too big, and I had no chance of winning at all. I had to make a choice whether to escape or to fight.

 Chapter 19 - Studio City 5

    Chapter 19: Studio City (5)When a weak animal faced a strong opponent, a single individual would surrender. If the animals gathered together, they would have a sense of strength against a strong opponent.


    Human beings were weak and small in nature. Their speed was not as good as a hare, and their attack power was not as good as a leopard. We could only rely on each other closely, relying on the strength of unity to survive in nature, and then reproduce.


    The industrial revolution had made our society move forward. We firmly believed that we would become stronger. We humans were the top hunters of all animals.


    I panted quickly. The hand holding the bow and arrow was shaking constantly, and the aiming center was constantly trembling. The blue light and shadow bow and arrow made a ¡°creaking¡± sound.


    ¡°Dante, Dante, don¡¯t panic right now. You must not panic. Take a deep breath, calm down, calm down.¡± I keep advising myself, keep calming myself.


    The blue saber-toothed tiger was walking at the door, and its throat was kept low. Its huge body could not enter the stone house temporarily. However, I didn¡¯t think this stone house could block the powerful explosive power of a saber-toothed tiger. It was the top hunter of prehistoric animals.


    It stopped and did not move. I held the bows and arrow tightly with both hands. The next moment, it slammed towards the gate, and the stone of the stone house was splashed.


    ¡°Hey ah!¡± I nervously shot the bow and arrow out. I shot my only counterattack crookedly. The arrow I shot flew across its forehead, and its strong blue light and shadow body rushed into the stone house with a cold wind. This stone house didn¡¯t even have a chance to block it.


    A fragile, thin-paper-like stone house, my body was even worse in front of it. I couldn¡¯t imagine how my ancestors survived under this ferocious creature.


    I was passed by it. Just like that, my body fell like a leaf onto the specimen of the bat, and the stench of the bat¡¯s body pierced my nose.


    Lying on the ground, struggling and twisting, I was like a poor rabbit. I couldn¡¯t stand up. My shoulders were red and swollen like a child¡¯s dome hat. This was the bruise caused by it rubbing on my shoulder. If it were its sharp claws, my shoulder would no longer exist.


    The bellows were the sound of my rapid gasping. My lungs couldn¡¯t accurately deliver oxygen to my body because of the messy breathing. My hands and feet were numb, and I felt like my chest was pressed by a stone.


    The saber-toothed tiger roared and rushed towards me. Its huge head plunged in front of my face with a fishy wind, but it stopped. It did not directly bite my fragile throat, but used its forelimbs to press on my shoulders. The ground on both sides now looks like I am a young girl about to be defiled.


    The saber-toothed tiger¡¯s throat vibrated and made a low rumbling sound, which was a deterrent to its prey. It did not have the breath of a living animal, but it exuded a rotten smell, something like the stench of leaves piled together to rot.


    The huge teeth on both sides of it hang down, flashing like blades of cold light. These teeth allow it to prey on prey that was several times larger than itself, thereby penetrating their thick skin and fat.


    It kept smelling my body, as if it was looking for something. Its low and deep voice told me its impatience, and I could even feel its irritability.


    It roared. The sound was deafening. It left me and then laid down quietly on the side of the bed. It was now yawning like a big cat.


    I carefully climbed up from the ground. Facing the current situation, I was at a loss. Why didn¡¯t this saber-toothed tiger kill me and chose to give up on me.


    I squatted in the corner watching this saber-toothed tiger, I was afraid it would suddenly attack me, but it looked at me like I was air, it rested lazily, without worrying that its food would escape.


    A feeling of helplessness arose from the bottom of my heart. I began to plan to go out from the door. I lifted my hand from the ground, and the sticky touch was triggered in my hand, like honey, I even pulled out strips of dark yellow stuff.


    This slime was the liquid in the bat¡¯s body. The stench of this liquid almost made me vomit, even though the food in my stomach was just coconut pulp and coconut juice.


    ¡°Did the fluid of this bat save me?¡±


    I recalled that the saber-toothed tiger was constantly smelling me. It was probably this strange liquid that saved my life. I was really glad that I shot the bat down, otherwise I would become a dead body now.


    Of course, I just thought it¡¯s possible. Maybe this saber-toothed tiger didn¡¯t need food. It¡¯s already full, so it didn¡¯t want to eat lean prey.


    I grabbed the bow and the arrows that were scattered around, and then pulled the bow and arrow to aim at the saber-toothed tiger¡¯s forehead. As long as I shot the arrow through its head, I could leave here safely.


    However, I still slowly put down the arrows and bow in my hand. If I couldn¡¯t kill with a single blow, I was just trying to kill myself, so I might as well try to sneak away.


    I moved my body slowly, about five centimeters at a time. The movements were extremely gentle. After a while, when I smelled the fresh air blowing from the outside, the saber-toothed tiger stood up, walked to the door, and lied down at the door. It still didn¡¯t even look at me.


    ¡°Oh my God, it wanted to eat me when it was hungry?¡± The way out was blocked. I felt my face pale and my whole body trembling because I couldn¡¯t escape.


    The blue light and shadow of the saber-toothed tiger swayed slightly in the night breeze. It enjoyed the feeling and stretched out continuously. I looked at the arrow in my hand. The arrow shot out could not penetrate its body. Instead, it would let it go. I was ruining myself.


    The anxiety about death, the helplessness of myself, and the safety of Rui made my heart mad. I really wanted to escape immediately, but the body of this saber-toothed tiger was much bigger when I took a big step.


    I had no other choice but to fly like a bird, but I was so big that I would be killed before getting out.


    In despair, I squatted in the corner and looked at the blue light and shadow outside. I could only open the cyan leather roll, hoping that it could tell me the answer to escape.


    When I gently rolled the cowhide scroll, the scroll glowed blue, gentle but not dazzling. I had never seen a font that could shine. When the ancient Roman language was about to emerge from the scroll, the ground under my feet began to shake.


    The saber-toothed tiger stood up quickly from the ground, and it kept whispering as if noticing something. I closed the cowhide scroll and looked at the saber-toothed tiger.


    It¡¯s not that I was afraid of the saber-toothed tiger attacking me, nor was it that I was worried about the saber-toothed tiger¡¯s anxious movements.


    It was like the shaking sound of a giant stepping on the ground, which was extremely conspicuous in the quiet night.


    The roof of the stone house splashed, and the roof was lifted by some creature.


    The saber-toothed tiger suddenly ran forward, its huge head pressed against my hip, and then it raised its head. My body was lifted off and landed on its back like a feather.


    This! The saber-toothed tiger was saving me! S~?a??h the N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    I gripped its blue fur tightly, and it led me out of the door, the flying stones grazed behind me, and deafening sounds kept ringing behind me.


    The saber-toothed tiger rushed with me. Its agile body completely surpassed all the tools of human society.


    I turned my head and looked behind me. A three-meter-tall giant was holding a black iron axe and smashed the stone house. He was wearing a white robe. Under the white robe, only a golden beard could be seen. Above was a crown with blue diamonds.


    ¡°Outsider, listen carefully, you will pay the price of your sins.


    ¡°You killed my son, insulted my daughter, and even insulted my queen.¡± He raised his iron axe, which was more than one meter long, and threw it at me. The rotating iron axe cut through rows of coconut trees and rushed towards me at an unabated speed.


    The saber-toothed tiger leapt. It stepped on the coconut tree next to it, and jumped towards the sky using the coconut tree as a foothold. Its body rotated with me, like a rotating oar.


    The rotating axe rubbed my scalp, and I fully felt that terrifying force. This force could easily tear the saber-toothed tiger in half.


    When the saber-toothed tiger took me to the ground, I shook my swollen head. The dizziness was not over. I only heard a roar from the saber-toothed tiger, which shook my ears.


    A few hundred meters of the blue shadow aborigine walked out of the coconut grove ahead, they raised their stone spears and roared.


    ¡°I¡¯m surrounded!¡±

 Chapter 20 - Studio City 6

    Chapter 20: Studio City (6)¡°On that day, my subjects were treated as slaves by you, and my subjects and I were abandoned by the gods.


    ¡°No! The gods betrayed us.


    ¡°They will only play that stupid harp in the sky and enjoy the worship of mortals.


    ¡°They are a bunch of cowards.


    ¡°I can only watch my queen scream in pain under the outsiders.


    ¡°Yes! I can only watch! Can¡¯t fight back!


    ¡°I am bound by a cold and strong iron chain.¡±


    The furious roar of the white-robed giant sounded behind me, and all around me were blue shadow aborigines with stone spears.


    The saber-toothed tiger under me was anxiously hovering back and forth in place. It also knew exactly what the crisis was.


    The sky began to be covered with dark clouds, and blue lightning intersects among the dark clouds.


    The wind was getting colder and violent, and the bushes and coconut trees around me kept shaking and flapping their branches and leaves.


    My breath was cold in the wicked wind. Time after time the troubles passed, and Rui was waiting for me. I didn¡¯t know if he was still alive.


    In just a few days, I owed Rui a great kindness. I wouldn¡¯t stop now. The pain in my calf was still affecting my nerves. I gritted my teeth to prevent myself from fainting because of the pain. The pain made me sober because of the pain.


    I grasped the fur of the Sabretooth Tiger with one hand. I didn¡¯t know why it saved me. There must be a reason. My other hand held a light and shadow arrow.


    Even if I died, I had to see Rui. Even if my whole body was trembling with fear. I was a coward, I am a coward. I was so scared, I even felt my pants wet.


    That¡¯s right, I¡¯m diapering. If you want to laugh, then laugh. I was just an ordinary person!


    I didn¡¯t have the power to shake the sky, I didn¡¯t have the protection of the gods, and I could not pass the twelve trials of God like Hercules. The power I could have was human will and courage.


    (Note: Hercules, the demi-god hero in mythology, passed the twelve trials of the gods and obtained twelve undead lives.)


    I desperately grasped the arrow in my hand, and my finger bones made a crisp sound. On the surface, I looked like a calm person, but it was all pretentiousness.


    I felt a lumpy object on my waist. I looked down. It was the Pope¡¯s cross given to me by Assassin in the white robe. I was burdened with the promise. He was so trusting in me that he gave it to me. I promised him that once I survived the sea, I would tell the Pope what happened in the sea, and my father was still waiting for me, and Rui was waiting for me.


    I! Why must I die here!!! I can not be reconciled!!! I hate this world, it always makes me lonely, and always threatens my life! why!!!


    Tears were in my eyes. My teeth were creaking, and my anger was like breaking the world, but my strength was as small as a drop of water.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!!!¡±


    ¡°Uh ah ah ah!!!¡± My voice roared in the squalls of the night, and I vented my anger and unwillingness.


    The giant was walking towards me, and it would take a few breaths to pinch my throat and the saber-toothed tiger.


    ¡°Saber-toothed tiger, now my life is completely entrusted to you. In the name of Dante Reeves, I will guard your surroundings. If you run, we will definitely live.¡±


    My roar made the cowhide scroll wrapped around my belt emit a faint green light, and the saber-toothed tiger under me roared.


    ¡°Outsider, you must pay for it.¡± The giant rushed towards me, his fingers covered with iron rings, and his fist made my hair flutter backward.


    The saber-toothed tiger leapt. The giant¡¯s fist interrupted the coconut tree next to it, the saber-toothed tiger led me into the encirclement of the blue shadow aborigines, and the saber-toothed tiger fell on a blue shadow aborigine. Its sharp teeth tore through the soil. He took the person¡¯s throat, and then led me to sprint forward.


    ¡°Abobo!!¡± An aborigine shouted strange words from the tree and stabbed towards the saber-toothed tiger¡¯s back. I grabbed its spear with one hand. The strength of the blue shadow aborigine was very strong, which made me almost lose. I fiercely inserted the arrow of my right hand into his neck, and phosphor-like blood fell on my face.


    I pulled out the arrow from the necks of the aborigine, and the saber-toothed tiger led me to press down the three aborigines in front. It flicked its tail, and the tail beat the three aborigines away like a steel whip. Just this breathing time, more aborigines emerged in the surrounding area, densely clustered.


    The saber-toothed tiger roared and jumped up and stepped on the raised rock beside it. It took me to leap away from the head of the aborigines in front.


    ¡°Aquigua!¡± The blue shadow indigenous people shouted obscure words. They made a neat posture. They planned to penetrate me, and now the saber-toothed tiger and I had not landed on the ground.


    I tore off my tattered inner lining and threw it downwards. This time, I bought the saber-toothed tiger and me a little breathing time. The rotating inner lining blocked their sight, and at the same time begged the saber-toothed tiger not to be shot.


    This action did save me and the saber-toothed tiger. My tattered inner lining was pierced into a sieve. In less than a second, we escaped the crisis of death.


    The saber-toothed tiger took me to fly across the aborigines. Now, they were still scattered in the front, but not as densely gathered in the back.


    I waved the arrow in my hand, like an ancient cavalry drove the enemy. I didn¡¯t hurt them much or even scratched their skin. Even if I couldn¡¯t kill the enemy, I would try my best to share the danger the saber-toothed tiger was facing because of me to faithfully fulfill my promise.


    The surrounding scenery began to change, and the ruins of broken walls appeared hundreds of meters in front of my eyes. As long as I entered it, the escape of the saber-toothed tiger and I would become simple.


    I didn¡¯t expect that the road from the coconut grove would be so short, and I didn¡¯t expect that I would escape.


    Behind me came the piercing sound of tearing the air and the spinning iron axe.


    ¡°Jump up, saber-toothed tiger!¡± It seemed to understand what I was saying. It leapt high and swiftly. We dodged the spinning iron axe, but blue blood was sprayed on my face.


    The saber-toothed tiger was split into two halves. I opened my eyes in amazement as I watched the saber-toothed tiger with me fall down. The corner of my sight saw the iron axe, and there was more than one! There¡¯re two!


    The saber-toothed tiger¡¯s body fell to the rubble, and my body fell to the ground and rolled. My knocked mouth was filled with a bloody smell.


    The saber-toothed tiger, whose body was cut in half, groaned at me and lost its breath. Its once terrifying body in my eyes was now so strong and tall in my eyes.


    With my arms on the ground, I couldn¡¯t stand up. The injury on my calf made me unable to stand alone for the time.


    ¡°Outsider!!!¡± The white-robed giant rushed towards me with heavy steps. His golden beard was full of blue blood. As he ran, he grabbed the aborigines beside him and stuffed it under his invisible robe. The aborigine was cut into shredded shadows like being put into a paper shredder.


    ¡°Saber-toothed tiger, I won¡¯t necessarily avenge you, but I will not watch you die and do nothing. Even if you are not a living life, you have won the respect of Dante Reeves.¡±


    I stood up with an arrow in my hand supporting myself, watching the saber-toothed tiger that was cut in half. I nodded solemnly, turned, and walked towards the ruins. My speed was very slow, limping, but I still struggled for my life.


    ¡°For the great Alomitsu!¡± The damn words came from behind me. I couldn¡¯t look back at the aborigines and giants. Now, I was racing against time.


    But before I took a few steps, an old man in a red robe holding a blue oil lamp appeared in front of me. Behind him were hundreds of blue figures in shabby clothes. They were holding hoes and shovels for weapons. It was the figure I saw in the first half of the road.


    I was caught in the middle again. This time, without the help of any human or animal. The red-robed monster in front and the white-robed giant in the back.


    I let go of the arrow that supported me, and I couldn¡¯t stand steady. I knelt on the ground. I stretched out my hand and grabbed the arrow and moved back to the saber-toothed tiger. If I were to die, let me die with the saber-toothed tiger. I didn¡¯t have anything to face such a dilemma.


    Tender. That¡¯s right, I gently stretched out my hand and stroked the fur of the saber-toothed tiger. Even though it was light and shadow, its body was like a real existence.


    The next moment, the red-robed old man stretched out his vine-like arm and pointed at me. The blue figure behind him rushed towards me shouting, and behind me came the roar of the giant and the roar of the aborigines.


    ¡°Come on!!!


    ¡°I, Reeves Dante, am so heroic that I am going to die.¡± I raised the arrow and planned to fight to the death. I opened my mouth desperately and screamed out all the air in my lungs. This was the loudest shout I made since childhood.


    S?a??h th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 21 - Studio City 7

    Chapter 21: Studio City (7)¡°Go to hell!¡± Supporting the ground with my hands and my legs thrusting on the ground with all my strength, I rushed to the blue figure like an ugly frog jumping up. The arrow in my hand pierced towards the head of the blue figure.


    Dizziness, headache, nausea, vomiting, the skeleton of my whole body was about to fall apart. All the pain that a person can feel in his entire life is experienced at this moment.


    My body was spinning rapidly in the air, and the surrounding scenery was like an oil painting randomly sprinkled with dye. I couldn¡¯t see the specific form of the scenery. I was caught in a trance. He threw me behind the ruins.


    There was a slope behind the ruins. My body rolled down with gravity, and my head felt as if being hit with a stone. I didn¡¯t know exactly what happened. All the memories were in me facing the blue figure. It started to blur.


    I lost my short-term consciousness. Maybe I was dead, anyway, thinking of the situation at that time, in simple words, it was the darkness of silence without any perception.


    I thought many times about my own experiences and every time of distress I said that if I died or committed suicide in a dangerous situation, my pain would not be so deep.


    When I woke up, I was drenched. I was lying in the stream in the small valley behind the ruins. The cursed place was sparsely emitting white gleam. I didn¡¯t know where the gleam came from.


    My whole body seemed to fall apart. All I could move was my upper body, and it was extremely difficult to move my legs.


    I grabbed the rocks in the stream with both hands and wanted to drag myself ashore. I did this simple movement for a long time.


    ¡°This, damn thing, teasing me like a wild dog.¡± I felt extremely angry when I recalled being hunted down by the white-robed giant and the red-robed old man, and I was also pleased with my survival.


    I climbed to the shore and leaned against the rock under the ruined slope. I tried my best to restore my strength. Obviously, my injury would not recover for a while.


    I saw the ¡°fluorescent grass¡± with white light around me. It had a cylindrical head and slender green leaves on its lower body. A delicate black flower bloomed on top of its head. The center of the stamen had a polygonal fruit. Such a plant had never been discovered by humans. If it was taken out, it might be provided to botanists for research.


    After seeing the fruit, I felt hungry. I wanted to reach out and eat the fruit. The moment I was about to touch the fruit, a bee hovering and dancing appeared.


    It landed on the fruit quietly, and its whole body gradually spread into black and purple. It noticed the abnormality, flew up, and whirled in the air. However, it fell on the soil without moving.


    This also made me sober from instinctive hunger. Yes, I almost made a big mistake. I was in an extraordinary situation. The fruits of the plants here were by no means reassuring. I was so careless. I was almost controlled by instinct.


    The unnatural creatures and sights I saw were crazy talk in the ears of others. If my previous self heard this, I would not believe all this, but now, I was forced to believe the words of a madman.


    I was like a patient who had lost all consciousness on the damp mud on the shore. I remembered that a medical friend who was studying cranial nerves told me that it was a vegetative state(cerebral palsy), and I now thought that I was almost the poor vegetable.


    A little spider climbed on my chest, and it pulled the spider thread on my body. I gently stretched out my hand and placed the little spider on the soil. As a creature that was thousands of times taller and thoughtful, I would not hunt other creatures for no reason.


    Unable to move, I stretched my hand into my belt, and the old cowhide roll was still there. This made me feel relieved. I pushed away the cowhide roll with ancient Roman words very carefully. This action was like treating a newborn baby.


    Why this font glows, now I completely understand. The words on this cowhide scroll were all made up of fluorescent powder. When opened, it would emit light to make people think that this was a cursed scroll. It would make people afraid that this scroll would summon demons, so as to use human fear to make others not dare to open and read the secrets in it.


    The content in the scroll was as follows:


    <I came to the valley and looked up at the cursed starlight, which sparsely emits a faint light. The weak fluorescent grass plowed out the ancient slabs for the brilliance cast among the deadly large arrow poison trees.


    <When I walked to the depths of this sleeping valley, where the witch¡¯s fluorescent grass could not illuminate, the unknown unknown to the world moved slowly in the dark. At this time, my whole body was covered with fluff.


    <Here, the evil vines will form arms, and these sprawling plants will climb from the rubble of the ancient palace ruins, just like the evil spirits that grab the baby¡¯s tender legs at night.


    <They gently entangled the ruined stone pillars and weird crowns. I lifted the marble slab and saw the forgotten heads.


    <The mossy boulders that cover the damp and majestic palaces are huge and exude an ancient atmosphere. Before that night, the walls they formed were so magnificent and majestic. Their builders spent all their lives erecting these stone walls. I hope they will stand forever.


    <And now, these majestic and noble walls that fulfill their obligations have become (wrong) homes under the shade of their painful wailing.


    <When I find that the sky is covered with dark clouds, the ancient legend under the sand will rise from the ground, and this palace will (wrong) (wrong) be desperate (wrong) (wrong).>


    (Note: Mistakes mean words that cannot be read by the protagonist. It also meant that the words were missing and cannot be read completely.)


    It was just a fear warning with a little rhyme and didn¡¯t even say the way out, and the feeling of loss filled my heart like dead branches.


    I lowered my head feebly, like a kid who did something wrong. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t resent the person who wrote this scroll, because my self-assertion expectations were not fulfilled and there was a big psychological gap.


    I tried my best. I put all my strength together, and I didn¡¯t want to encounter terrible things anymore! S~?a??h the N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    My thoughts were fighting, and in the end, I chose to move on. The reason why I was not suppressed by fear was that the fear of death that stayed still worried me even more.


    The patter of rain fell from the sky, and the top of the rock I was leaning on was a slope. The rain rolled down the slope, like broken water drops on top of my head.


    I kept wiping my face with my hands, because the rain always blocked my sight and even flowed into my eyes.


    I wiped my face a few times and looked in the direction of the sound. It was the sound from the ¡°fluorescent grass¡± on my right. My eyes widened in astonishment, watching the evolution of the most unlikely species in the world.


    Darwin¡¯s evolution was overthrown before my eyes, leaving no traces at all.


    This ¡°fluorescent grass¡± was not the reason I was shocked, but the bee that died in the corner. Its carapace was cracked, and the thin hairs were exposed from the carapace. Its body was constantly shattering like a collapsed ground. The head began to swell, much like a bulging balloon.


    Its head burst open, and I moved my lower body to one side. I wanted to run away now, but I wanted to finish watching this unnatural evolution.


    The head of a mouse emerges from the nail-like body of a bee. The scene was extremely dissonant. It had the head of a mouse but the body is the body of a bee. The size of the body will not make people think that the two different animals could fuse together, not to mention different species.


    The body of the bee began to melt and twist, gradually showing the body of a mouse, which was getting bigger and bigger.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    I didn¡¯t dare to wait. I rushed to grab the body of the growing mouse and hit it on the rock.


    The rocks were smashed and there was sticky red blood everywhere. Bee? mouse? I didn¡¯t know what to call the mess of meat I threw on the ground.


    The rotten meat was still twisting, but it couldn¡¯t find the muscle tissue it could fuse, because its muscle tissue was completely smashed by me. This was not evolution at all but a curse.


    ¡°Haha~ha~ha~¡± I was panting. The sight really scared me. My hands were trembling because of it. I looked at the plasma on my hands. The plasma was still squirming slightly, like a maggot crawling.


    I felt nauseated. It made me want to vomit.


    I was washing my hands vigorously with the rainwater flowing down the slope, always feeling that I could not wash them clean. Over and over again, I was even more afraid that the disgusting blood would get into my skin.


    After I washed my hands, I supported myself with my hands. Now, my leg hurt so much that I could only rely on the strength of my arms to get out of here.


    I looked around. The stream was flowing down, and there was an empty echo from below. I judged from the echo that if I went down, it was probably a cliff or a lake, which meant that I could only climb up along the stream.


    The warm stream washed my wrists, and the abnormal temperature of the stream made me suspect that there was a natural hot spring above it.


    I slapped my hands in the stream, dragging my body forward. The more ¡°fluorescent grass¡± was on it, the more luminous the scenery was.


    At this time, a shining loach fish was rushed in front of me by the stream. I grabbed the blood-colored loach. Its slender body was soft and thick.


    (Note: Loach refers to the phylum Chordata, one of the families of the order Cypriniformes of the ray finfish. Small freshwater bottom-dwelling fish, omnivorous. Loach is one of the most outstanding representatives of the species.)


    It was dead long ago, but its body did not show any signs of decay. I watched this like a mackerel swallowing its saliva.


    I still clearly remember the horror brought to me by ¡°Fluorescent Grass¡± just now. I was going to throw away the loach when I saw a huge ¡°Fluorescent Grass¡± growing on the rock not far away. Its size was no longer sufficient. It¡¯s called grass, but it had the height of an adult sycamore tree.


    Its cylindrical head did not have a polygonal fruit, but was covered with many fluffy particles, just like dandelion seeds. When exposed to rain, these seeds absorbed water and grew like a sponge. They flew by themselves. Blowing away in the wind. It¡¯s more like flying towards a target with purpose.


    The loach in my hand trembled twisted like it was alive. Its bloodshot eyes turned black in a blink, and its slippery skin became rough. The body began to rupture like the bee.


    ¡°Oh, damn it!¡± I threw the loach to the ground. Its slender body constantly tossed and twisted, obviously it was dead long ago.


    In the stream, in the jungle, in the crevices of the rocks, this crisp crackling sound made my heart beat gradually faster. Fear made my eyes widen and my ears pricked up.


    All around were the dandelion-like seeds, and the seeds were forced into the bodies of various animals, insects (bees), fishes, and gastropods (snails), and their bodies made a crisp cracking sound.


    They were like needles in the hands of doctors, piercing into the bodies of these animals, forcing them to parasitize and grow in their bodies, and now, a large mass was slowly drifting towards me!


    The screams of the mouse cubs sounded in various places, and a layer of lumps appeared on my skin after hearing the mouse¡¯s screams.


    I quickly slapped my arms against the stream, and I desperately climbed up the stream. Clusters of floating seeds followed behind me. They wanted to get into my body!


    ¡°Hurry up, hurry up, I must leave this place!¡± I kept urging myself.

 Chapter 22 - Studio City 8

    Chapter 22: Studio City (8)The weakness of my arms made me want to bury my body in the water. I was so tired. My physical strength and energy was exhausted in a short period of time. I wanted to get a good night¡¯s sleep.


    Death was behind me. This was not just a peaceful sleep, but a possible reincarnated mouse without any sense of touch. It would no longer be me. I dared not continue to imagine being pierced by the seeds.


    My arms were trembling. If my arms could not move me, what could I rely on? My tongue? My abdominal muscles?


    This was completely impossible. I was still within the scope of human beings, and even more on the basic restrictions that nature had given to the human body.


    When I turned my head and saw the seeds wafting towards me, my mind almost lost the ability to analyze and judge normally. I always thought that there were no other people alive. Like a hypnotized human, my entire mind was full of indescribable fear.


    The stream reflected the radiance scattered by the ¡°fluorescent grass¡±. This light did not guide me towards the right path. More specifically, this was the darkness hidden in the light.


    Loose drinkers often said that ¡°Beautiful mushrooms are deadly.¡±


    (Note: The loose drinker applies to the Norse mythology of the 1-2 centuries AD. It comes from the dwarves who are addicted to alcohol and talk nonsense, also known as the hobbit.)


    This was extremely correct and very appropriate to my current situation. The beautiful light would bring my death.


    The capillaries in my nasal cavity were ruptured, and they were evenly distributed in the papilla of my nasal cavity. They were too dry. Lack of water could  cause the capillaries to rupture and bleed.


    The fallen blood spread in the stream, but it wouldn¡¯t be long before it got washed away by the stream.


    Obviously, when I crawled in the stream with my only remaining energy, I looked like an undeveloped amphibian. My whole body was full of water, but my nose felt dry. It was so hot and painful when air was stuffed into my nasal cavity, which was not scientific at all.


    A child floated faster than I crawled. There were adult rats everywhere on the shore. They had grown from young rats to adult rats, and they were rubbing their teeth on the shore.


    Their blood-red eyes were staring at me, wishing to eat me to the bone. I didn¡¯t know why they didn¡¯t jump into the stream and eat me. That would be much better than screaming on the shore.


    From the corner of my eye, I looked at the floating seeds behind me from time to time. It was half a meter above my back. They were gradually falling. They wanted to use me as the soil for their roots!


    In a panic, I grabbed the pebbles in the stream and smashed them at the seeds. The stones passed through their flying fluff. They had no effect and accelerated the speed of its landing towards me instead.


    Getting closer and closer, what should I do? My eyeballs were trembling because of excessive tension. My nerves were excessively tensioned and my brain stem and anterior lobes were disturbed.


    I fell into the stream, the water flowed into my trachea, and I coughed violently. I only dared to put my head out of the water.


    At this time, I saw that there was a blue eyeball in the middle of the seed. I didn¡¯t think it was a bear¡¯s eyeball, but more like a human eyeball. It was hidden in the middle of the seed and was looking at me.


    In a rush, I grasped the touch of the cowhide scroll from my belt. I spread the cowhide scroll to the fallen seeds, and these seeds fluttered into the cowhide scroll.


    The black seed rhizomes spread instantly on the cowhide scroll. The roots of these seeds began to split, revealing oval mouths, and neat teeth quickly snapped together.


    The sound of ¡°tatata~¡± kept coming from under the paper. They were looking for muscle tissue. They thought that if they got into the skin, they could parasitize its flesh. They were wrong. They got into the cowhide scroll and not me.


    These open oval mouths were less than five centimeters away from me. If my speed was slower, they would bite my flesh.


    I threw the cowhide scroll on top of the stream, and the stream carried these unheard seeds down the river. I watched them disappear before my eyes. My back was cold, and my fear made me feel at a loss.


    What reminded me were the mice on the shore. They made a sharp cry.  They bit their forearms crazily and hungrily, exposing their pink bones. I was so scared that I hurriedly got into the middle of the stream and moved on.


    Going up further, the number of ¡°fluorescent grass¡± became less and less, and the surrounding scenery gradually dimmed. Here, no mouse could be seen.


    The thick poisonous arrow trees around appeared in my field of vision. When I climbed here, the blood in my nasal cavity began to drip more, and they rippled around the stream like light rain.


    ¡°Poison arrowwood! There are so many poison arrowwood!¡± I looked at these trees with a pale face. Their fruits rotted and shed black liquid, and the air was full of the smell of rotten fish.


    (Note: Poison arrowwood has strong toxicity, and its fruit is also toxic. It often grows in tropical rainforests)


    I took a deep breath and crawled in the stream. As I went up, the stream became deeper and deeper. This could be called a branch of the river, and it reached the point where I could swim. My movements were like dog-planing, but they were not, because I could only use one leg. I swung my forearms and went through the water. I tried not to let myself breathe more air. The air here was filled with purple poison. Breathing the air here for too long would poison and kill me.


    Soon, I broke through the poisonous mist, and the warm blood flowing in my nose gradually decreased and stopped. Fortunately, I left faster.


    I arrived at a dark place. I was swimming in the water, not daring to deviate from my direction and just kept moving forward.


    I was blocked by a huge stone wall . I couldn¡¯t see what happened in the dark, but I felt the hard and wet stone. It told me that the road had come to an end.


    Tension spread in my heart.  I didn¡¯t dare to swim back. There were cannibalistic mice and parasitic seeds, but now, besides the sound of me sliding on the water, there was boundless silence and darkness.


    Except for the occasional sound of water drops falling on the surface of the water, which made my ears prick, there was complete silence. I was at a loss.


    There was a wave of water, which made my floating body rise and fall. My swinging arms began to slow down, and my forehead was faintly sweaty.


    No one knew better than me that there was only me in this lake, and it was impossible for the calm water to make waves without a word.


    I held my breath, and my one leg swinging under the water was softer and more careful.


    Everyone had seen such a scene before. When the wind blew over the water surface, ripples would appear. Yes, at this moment, I felt the water flow under the water surface. Maybe some kind of creature was swimming underneath, and it pushed the water like the wind. Based on my judgment, it was possible that a school of fish was swimming.


    I counted in my mind, one second, ten seconds, twenty seconds, one hundred seconds.


    The lake was still surprisingly quiet. There were no more waves, and the movement of the water below was quiet, as if nothing had happened.


    At this time, I shook my lower arm again. With this sway, the stalactites on my head shone with a faint white light.


    Only then did I see clearly where I was. This was a magnificent dilapidated gate, but it was too old. I couldn¡¯t even guess when it was built. It was very likely that it was built a thousand years ago.


    The walls were engraved with various murals that had lost their color. The murals were inscribed with the invasion of time and nature, and each mural had cracks.


    Here, the vines that originally grew in the soil survived tenaciously in the cracks of the murals. They were the size of an adult¡¯s arm. They occupied this ancient masterpiece of a building and were entangled together. S~?a??h the N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    I raised my head and looked at the magnificent ruins, hoping that they would guide me to the place where Rui was located. When the waves of the lake surged again, my undulating body following the waves made me notice how I should pay attention to the place.


    The stalactite was the focus of attention. It took more than ten thousand years to form a stalactite, but this building was absolutely impossible to last ten thousand years.


    Except for that, I really couldn¡¯t find the reason why they carved this underwater cave.


    They polished the surrounding stone walls with ancient stone tools. The only thing that was not polished was the stalactites. But why didn¡¯t they polish the stalactites into the arch shape of the door?


    Thinking of this, my slightly swinging leg stopped swinging, and I carefully watched the light reflected by the stalactite. It was like a mirror.


    I saw it so deeply that even my soul saw it.


    There was a black-gray fish head with bulging bumps all over its head. Its eyes were bloated and white. Its front half of the back was covered with arm-thick vine remnants. The light came from the dead branches on its back. It leaned back and hid its lower body in the deep, dark lake.


    My body was only the size of its head!!!


    In the stalactite¡¯s reflection, it stopped under me quietly. The only thing moving was the circular ripples that I made on the surface of the water.

 Chapter 23 - Studio City 9

    Chapter 23: Studio City (9)Time: 1364, 14th century Europe. Early Renaissance.


    Location: 40 kilometers north of Geneva, the main city of the Holy Roman Empire.


    Yurt-like tents were pitched beside the forest, and a dim bonfire was burning like stars in front of each tent.


    The soldier wearing iron armor and holding a spear was walking in the muddy soil. The splashed mud was scattered on the white tent. The night wind was extremely cold, and the flag depicting a double-headed eagle was fluttering like a wave. The flags of various countries were  engraved at the center, and the eagle was clutching a long, slender sword.


    This was the symbol of the Holy Roman Republic, and it was also a pattern that frightened the small European countries.


    Among the tents, there was a unique one. This tent was made of iron plates, just like a personal fortress.


    Rossio wiped the brass knuckles his father left him. Only then would he take off his arm protection.


    This tent was built by Rossio himself. The iron plates were filled with red rust, giving Rossio the feeling of being surrounded by his father¡¯s brass knuckles. This wonderful feeling comforted Rossio.


    Every time he traveled on a mission, Rossio would sit there. He would carefully wipe the dark red brass knuckles, as if he was taking care of a child.


    For dear family members, cherished items could sometimes reveal who we are. Rossio¡¯s father was killed by pagans who rebelled. Ironically, these pagans shouted words of freedom and equality. They didn¡¯t understand that God was the same for everyone. They came to this world to suffer hoping for reincarnation or being blessed by heaven.


    On the day of Rossio¡¯s father¡¯s death, the brass knuckles cracked, but his son kept the brass knuckles and took care of it. It seemed to prove that as long as it was kept clean and taken care of, it could be free from the erosion of time.


    In Rossio¡¯s mind, his father was a real man and a hero. He used his father as his role model. This thought was inseparable from a memory of his youth, which always reminded Rossio of his father¡¯s life. While he was hunting in the woods, he asked Rossio to fight the hungry wolf with a sharp knife, as the full moon of silver coins made Rocio¡¯s figure pale.


    The wolf¡¯s teeth were like rocks. It was jagged and dripping with blood and saliva. A mouthful of spite dripped from the wolf¡¯s mouth. Rossio turned and fled. The wolf pounced on Rossio, but it was extremely unfortunate. It was decapitated by Rossio¡¯s father¡¯s knife as simple as drinking water.


    Rossio¡¯s father grabbed Rossio¡¯s collar and pointed his face at the teeth of the dead wolf. Rossio wanted to back away, but his father forced him to watch. ¡°Feel the fear of death.¡± Father asked him solemnly, ¡°You must remember this picture. If you become fragile, you will be killed. When that happens, you will become as miserable as this wolf.


    ¡°You will try to forget your own duties to the motherland and deceive yourself like a coward. Fear will make you betray the country, your blood, and your soul. This is equivalent to being thin and hungry. The wild wolf will bite to death. It will tear you apart, and you will be entangled in this nightmare for the rest of your life.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to exist, but it does exist. You must always remember what I said, my son¡­¡±


    The soldiers in charge of the defense captured two men with weapons, enraging Rossio. All his soldiers knew very well that the arrogant knights hated being disturbed at this late hour, and there were only two. It would be good if the person with the weapon killed him, and this little thing would even alarm him.


    When Rossio walked out of his castle-like ¡°tent¡±, the moon hanging in the sky was like a sickle of death.


    ¡°Honorable and praiseworthy guardian knight, we just found a strange noise in the dark jungle, and then captured these two people with weapons. The subordinates think they are spies who are heretics.¡± It was the little boss soldier who knelt down to Rossio and put his right hand on his heart to show his loyalty.


    ¡°Great knight of the gods, beside me is my father. He is a respectable person. He will not do anything against God,¡± the young man said anxiously.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t give you permission to speak.¡± Rossio replied indifferently. His eyes scanned the two people like a viper. Although Rocio enjoyed the respect of others, he was still very angry if they did this without his permission.


    ¡°Also, take off your hats! In front of the knights of the gods, wearing this stupid hat is blasphemy against the gods!¡± the knight next to Rossio shouted angrily at the two prisoners.


    (Note: During that time, there was an unwritten rule that one must take off their hats when entering a church or facing a priest. This later evolved into taking off hats when entering someone¡¯s house as proper etiquette.)


    The young man lowered his head. He dared not look at Rossio¡¯s gaze. Rossio thought to himself that the two captives must have heard Rossio¡¯s contempt for them. Yes, it made Rossio very proud. s?a??h th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°My escort knight, we found two foxes from their worn-out bag. They carried bows and eleven arrows with them. Two of them were stained with blood.¡± The knight next to him was clutching the thin boy.


    ¡°No, we caught this fox. The blood on this bow and arrow belongs to the fox, not the blood in the noble knights,¡± the boy said anxiously again.


    ¡°The second time, did I let you talk?!¡± Rossio¡¯s eyes narrowed as if he was playing with something interesting, shaking. The old man was very scared. His white and old beard was shaking because of fear.


    ¡°Stand up!¡± Rossio commanded.


    They stretched out their hands and began to tear their clothes from the back of the old man. Of course, the young man too. At this time, a half-headed cross fell from the young man¡¯s body, and they carefully handed the cross to Rossio.


    ¡°Profane great gods, you have forgotten the wealth and food blessings God brought to this country. You have forgotten that when God ruled this continent, you have forgotten your master.¡± Rossio said sarcastically.


    ¡°They are indeed pagans, respectable knights.¡± The knight standing next to Rossio breathed a sigh of relief. He was worried whether he was disturbing the knight because of two insignificant farmers. He now had a God. It proved that these two captives were basically the same as the pagans who resisted the church, and they specially attacked the priests of the church from time to time.


    ¡°This cross belongs to my mother. My mother is a faithful believer. I have always carried it. I think my mother is guarding me by my side. It¡¯s just that it was broken during the hunt,¡± the boy retorted.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The soldiers heard the meaning of anger and warning from Rossio¡¯s words. The current Rossio was a poisonous snake spitting out letters in their eyes, but the little guy was too eager to protect his father and himself. In a sense, excessive love could kill a person and ruin his future.


    ¡°Please, noble knight. This is really not something we damaged deliberately.¡± The boy did not want to shut up.


    ¡°My lord, we are just poor farmers, and terrible things are happening everywhere in the village.¡± This was what the old man said. He tried to focus Rossio¡¯s attention on him so that he could forgive his child¡¯s rudeness.


    ¡°Continue.¡± Rocio¡¯s voice was still cold.


    ¡°Faced with too much rain, the farmland is flooded. My two young daughters are sick. The oldest is only seven years old and the youngest is only four years old.¡±


    Rossio took the bloody arrow in the soldier¡¯s hand. He smelled the arrow, and his actions were elegant. That¡¯s right, now he needed to be calm at the time of the trial in order to enjoy the special pleasure in the process.


    Whether it was killing an enemy or dealing with a person¡¯s guilt, it must be done in an orderly manner.


    ¡°Hunting?¡± Rossio said. ¡°Is this true?¡± Rossio said this deliberately, he knew very well in his heart how to do something. No matter who it was, his lie would be exposed in his eyes.


    ¡°My honorable knight, I didn¡¯t mean to offend you,¡± the boy said. ¡°If my father said he was out hunting, then this is the truth.¡± The boy hung his head and did not dare to look at Rossio.


    The anger in Rossio¡¯s heart burned instantly, but his expression was calm, and now he needed to calm down and face it calmly.


    ¡°Your father said? Are you doing this to protect your father? So you only said your father. What about you?¡±


    Rossio took the bloody arrow and slammed it into the boy¡¯s eye socket. With too much force, the old arrow was folded into two pieces, and the broken part of the arrow was pierced into the boy¡¯s eye socket, over and over again.


    Anger must be vented, otherwise it would turn you into a volcano that erupts easily, and it would make you lose your judgment.


    The sharp arrows smashed the boy¡¯s face, cutting the skin and muscles into a bloody paste, like a pool of rotten meat gathered together.


    His wailing sound was harsher than the sound that tormented him, and the crystal tears flowed down his dirty cheeks, and it seemed that he couldn¡¯t stop it.


    ¡°Why, why, sir! Why did you kill him? Are you not the guardian of the gods! We are just hunting, and there are two young children who are sick at home! We just want to fill our stomachs!¡±


    ¡°You killed him! You killed him! You murderer.¡±


    Rossio drew out the dagger from his waist. This dagger was given by the archbishop. The sharp dagger pierced the old man¡¯s slender chest. The dagger first passed through the old man¡¯s dirty and ragged clothes and cardboard thin skeleton. The tip of the Austrian dagger easily found and pierced the old man¡¯s heart.


    The boy¡¯s body and the old man¡¯s body were still twitching under the moonlight, and it seemed that their nerves had not disappeared immediately.


    Rossio elegantly took out the silk cloth and wiped the blood on his hand.


    ¡°You guys, what are you still waiting for!¡± Rossio¡¯s eyes swept across every soldier next to him, as if asking these soldiers, do you want to become corpses on the ground too!


    The soldiers quickly picked up the corpses and walked towards the woods under Rossio¡¯s anger. They would throw the corpses into the woods and let the beasts of the woods eat the heretics.


    Rossio watched the soldier who had moved the corpses lost in thought. His temper was very violent, which made him kill two heretics, but what would those soldiers think of?


    Did they think of their father or brother, regardless if their relatives were also farmers. Did they think of their own beloved daughter or son?


    One day, would they do the same thing after he retired?

 Chapter 24 - Studio City 10

    Chapter 24: Studio City (10)I had my own thoughts and opinions about life and death, and these opinions were telling me something. What was it? Let me connect the cold soil and the living body. This soil nourished the creatures on the land, and the water nourished the fish. I grew and lived when I ate food, and what I ate was essential for the soil?


    I could only survive by eating other animals. If I didn¡¯t eat food, my body would turn into a handful of dirt. As an eater, I had never considered the fear of other creatures before they died.


    Occasionally passing by the slaughterhouse and hearing the animals¡¯ wails, I just felt pity and sympathy for them, and then I was eating them with relish and without mercy.


    What if the roles eater and food were switched?


    The natural world was extremely cruel, and everything followed the laws of nature, cruel and ruthless.


    I slightly disturbed the surface of the water. I wanted to keep myself floating on the surface of the water, and I did not dare to make too much movement.


    Under me, the head of th black fish with raised bumps tilted. It didn¡¯t even open its mouth, its body seemed to be fixed under me, and it didn¡¯t rise nor did it sink.


    The plump and collapsed lips were facing my body.


    When I was a child, I always observed the world with religious enthusiasm. My playmate¡¯s, Lideck, father was an excellent fisherman. Every time his family catched a lot of fish, they would send it to the drunk. That was my father. Every time he cheaply sold the fish to others, he bought some damn wine.


    On the edge of a shallow lake, water striders stepped on the surface of the water. Their limbs were strong and powerful. Their abdomen was raised, and there was a slender straw on their abdomen. They often preyed on fry and tadpoles. They were the predators and the tadpoles were the prey.


    After the prey grows into the big fish, it would become the ultimate predator of the water strider, and their places in the food chain would be reversed.


    One time, I was standing on the shore and looking at the clear lake. A water strider stood quietly on the water. A grass carp leaned under it and stared at the water strider.


    Every time the grass carp moved forward, the water strider was completely unaware of the movement. Each time the grass carp moved, it stopped for a while. When it moved forward three times, it quickly, agilely and fiercely, swallowed the water strider.


    I told Lideck¡¯s father about this. After he heard it, he put me in his boat and took me to the center of the lake. The center of the lake was dark green like amber, and it was not as clear as the shore. Duckweed was floating in the middle of the lake.


    ¡°Child, look carefully under the duckweed.¡±


    I squinted and looked under the shadow of the duckweed. I saw grass carps eating duckweed. At that time, I realized that fish were not necessarily carnivores, but omnivores.


    ¡°Fish are like people. They will also choose the food they like to eat. Each type of fish is the name of our ancestors who racked their brains, so each type of fish has a name similar to their habits.¡±


    My thoughts lasted only a few seconds, racking my brains to think about how to face the current situation. If I panicked, swinging my arm on water would attract the strange fish under me, and then it would swallow me.


    This fish had a huge body, but how did it survive? The only answer I could think of was the vines on the stone wall. This strange fish was most likely a variant of grass carp.


    My eyes were fixed on the stalactite. At this time, the water under the lake began to surge, the light on the stalactite began to dim, and I saw the strange fish sinking through the reflection of the stalactite.


    The darkness enveloped me again. I lost the light, and my heart was beating quickly.


    I tried to keep myself calm. In the face of this situation, the first thing to consider was how to get the vines on the rock wall, and why the strange fish sank. My head kept looking around the lake, even though I couldn¡¯t see anything.


    ¡°Ah! Damn! My legs.¡± In this bad situation, the wound on my calf began to ache sharply, as if something was biting it, but I didn¡¯t have much strength.


    I shook my arms a few times, and the surface of the lake began to surge. My body also shook with the waves.


    My hand seemed to have touched something hard, and the slimy sensation from my right hand stopped my right arm from sliding. I turned my face away in fear. S?a?ch* Th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    The light shined again. My vision was restored, but my pupils shrank because of fear. A huge pale eyeball was next to me. Even my head was not as big as its eyeball.


    My arms began to uncontrollably tremble, and my body lost its balance.


    I fell under the water, and the water got into my nose and mouth. I was shaking my leg in fear, but my injured leg was heavy and weak.


    I lowered my head and saw some black fishes biting the muscles and skin on my calf. They had no teeth and could only eat with thick lips.


    The fishes surrounding my calf were quite few. What frightened me was the pair of pale white eyeballs under the lake. That was that huge strange fish¨C One! Two! Three!


    They were swimming underneath. Its black body was huge and terrifying. I shook my arms and legs vigorously. These violent swings made me completely stop all the strange fish under the lake from swimming.


    They all noticed me. They swam towards me with their triangular fishtails. I didn¡¯t dare to lower my head to look at them. Now that I was completely discovered, I gave up being careful and used my only remaining power to move upstream.


    The strange fish floating on the lake sank, and its head dived into the water like a rugged rock. It sank at the same level as mine and stopped. It was about to attack me!


    It opened its thick lips, but not as fast as the little fish. It might be because of its huge body and weight. I could feel the water around me being sucked into its abdomen.


    I mustered my strength and swam upwards in an instant. The strange fish rushed towards me, and the water surged towards the surface of the water, which also helped me to go into the surface.


    I didn¡¯t hide, but it didn¡¯t eat me either. The sharp bulge on its head rubbed my pants and rushed across, marking a blood stain on the skin of my leg. The blood spilled out in the lake.


    Its immense force swept the water and threw me out of the lake. I was sent flying nearly two meters in the air. I waved my arms indiscriminately, trying to catch the vines on the rock wall.


    ¡°Almost!¡± My fingertips barely touched the thick rhizomes of the vine, but why was my luck so bad? I couldn¡¯t get a hold of it.


    My body fell toward the surface of the water, and a fish lip that was the same size as my body appeared under the surface of the lake.


    A thick and long black ¡°stick¡± slid quickly past me, and it penetrated the center of the fish¡¯s lips. I caught this strange ¡°stick¡± in a panic. The stick had slender hairs.


    Huge waves splashed on the surface of the water, and the heavy body of the strange fish was pulled out of the water by this thick ¡°stick¡±. Blood flowed out of the gills of the strange fish like a small waterfall.


    Its mouth was still closed. It made a ¡°wheezing¡± sound. The strange fish¡¯s mouth was one meter away from me. Obviously, it was penetrated by the ¡°stick¡±, but it still wanted to eat me. It twisted its body and drilled above the ¡°stick¡± as if it didn¡¯t feel any pain.


    I grabbed this ¡°stick¡± with my arms and climbed up quickly. The strange fish twisted its body and drilled upwards. The air coming from its mouth hit me, making me smell its stench.


    I didn¡¯t know where this ¡°stick¡± came from, but now, I had to climb forward. I just grabbed the vine on the stone wall with one hand, but the vine no longer had firm grasp. I just got up several meters and it got torn. The vines underneath were even more delicious food than me in the eyes of monsters.


    The torn vine fell on the body of the strange fish.


    The strange fish¡¯s eyeballs began to keep turning, and its mucus-filled eyeballs suddenly burst. A black fish burrowed out of its eyeballs, and white mucus sprayed everywhere.


    ¡°What is going on?!¡±


    After the vine appeared, the eyeballs of the strange fish quickly burst. Multiple black fishes came out of it. These black fishes were at least one meter long. I couldn¡¯t understand the current situation.


    They jumped out of the monster¡¯s eye sockets and furiously rushed towards the vine. The vine was violently hit and bitten. This phenomenon only existed for a few seconds.


    After the black fish rushed out, the strange fish finally stopped moving. Its loose lips opened wide to face me, as if waiting for me to fall in. I took a few glances and no longer dared to look.


    Here, the stone walls perfectly block the way in the middle and on both sides. There were natural caves under the water and above the stone walls, like layers of spider webs.


    I wanted to grab a strong vine and leave this place quickly along the wall. Now that I found the way out, I only needed to grasp the vine and follow it to leave this damn place. Soon, I found a strong vine.


    I heard the friction between the strange fish¡¯s throat teeth. In my horrified gaze, a loach burrowed out of the strange fish¡¯s mouth. When it appeared, it made a ¡°chipping¡± sound. Its body was a few meters long that I couldn¡¯t detect. Its thickness was a quarter of that of a strange fish¡¯s mouth, which was about the length of my entire calf.


    ¡°Oh, my goodness.¡±


    This was no longer a type of loach! It twisted its slippery black body, like a pair of dark eyeballs on the triangular head, and the densely arranged teeth made a harsh rubbing sound as it opened and closed.


    It quickly twisted its body in front of me, and my hand holding the vine kept shaking. I didn¡¯t know whether I should run along the stone wall with the vine or grab this black ¡°stick¡± and continue climbing.

 Chapter 25 - Studio City 11

    Chapter 25: Studio City (11)Stiff, I was holding the ¡°stick¡± and the vine stiffly. When the strange fish died, it became this loach-like animal. At this moment, I wanted to commit suicide. I wanted to jump into the lake and let them consume me.


    These loaches twisted like a man stretching, and more importantly, it found me. Its triangular head turned towards me.


    The blood splashed on my face, and the hot tingling feeling made me even more terrified. An oval head bit the triangle head, and the head of the loach was torn apart. The thread was pulled out like cheese. Its head was bitten off.


    The body that lost its head was constantly twisting and the black body slammed into the rock wall with a roar. The next moment, the huge body of the loach fell into the lake, and a huge strange fish ripped the body of the loach.


    My head kept spilling blood, and from time to time, I would drop black and slippery pieces of meat. The nerves of these pieces of meat still existed, and they were constantly twisting.


    At this moment, I raised my head and looked up. A creature at the same height as the cave was gnawing on the triangular head, and a crisp sound reverberated.


    When the head was swallowed, the ¡°stick¡± and its limbs began to move upwards. It wanted to eat the strange fish it killed. This fear made me sluggishly pull myself up. During this sluggish period, I saw a round mouth, which exposed layers of teeth. There was a layer on the side of the mouth, and three or four layers of ring-shaped teeth inside.


    At this moment, I woke up and grasped the thick vines on the rock wall. I was like a puppy breathing heavily, and the extremely large body of the strange fish was pulled into my line of sight.


    The strange fish was bitten by the mouth just like a person eating a small fish. It was swallowed in one bite. The surrounding layers of teeth were like saws, and the strange fish was sawed into pieces layer after layer.


    The blood of the strange fish fell like a spilling basin. There was blood on the rock wall, on my body, and in the lake below.


    I was like a prisoner sitting and waiting to die. I watched the unknown creature swallow the strange fish, and it merged with the edge of the cave like a chameleon, as if it never appeared.


    Tears flowed down my cheeks. I was so scared. I was really scared. Faced with the existence of this kind of fear, I couldn¡¯t cry.


    I cried for about five minutes. Even if I didn¡¯t want to move forward, I had to move forward. My arm holding the vine started to hurt. This time, I miraculously survived.


    All the strange fish in the lake floated on the surface of the water, their backs shining brightly and illuminating the direction towards the top of the rock wall.


    I grabbed the vine and moved carefully. Before grabbing the next vine, I would pull it down to prevent it from being a rotten vine. Once I fell, I didn¡¯t think I had a chance of escaping again.


    The strange fishes in this lake were all awakened. They were swimming under me and occasionally cried like babies.


    If I kept climbing further, I could reach the natural stone caves on top of the wall. When I climbed to the middle, the vines I grabbed suddenly fell off.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡± I instantly revealed a look of horror and screamed. The vines I grabbed took me to the opposite wall like a swing, and the strange fish below instantly gathered below me.


    I hit the rock wall, when my head was hit, I felt dizzy. I shook my head and abandoned the vine. I grabbed another vine and climbed up the wall. A strange fish flew and bit the vine I caught. It was torn apart. When the fish ate the vine, its eyeballs burst just like the strange fish before it, and countless black fish came out.


    The black fish that came out bit the fish¡¯s body. It was a small black fish. In a short period of time, almost every one had grown two or three meters, which was twice as tall as a human adult.


    They were still growing, the black fish on both sides of the stone walls were slapped with water, and water began to spurt from the gaps in the stone walls. The water splashing on the lake was getting higher and higher, as they continued to grow. It was hard to imagine that the lake was now rising at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    If the lake rose to a certain level, I would not be able to leave from the stone wall, because they would reach me. I sped up and climbed towards the rock cave.


    This time, I safely climbed into the top of the center of the grotto. There were no stalactites in the center of the grotto, but a closely connected cave. The cave was smooth and tight, and the size of the cave was enough for adults to crawl on their knees.


    The inner wall of the cave was inlaid with liquid crystals emitting a faint green light. When I reached out to touch the crystal, the liquid in the crystal suddenly moved. A baby with a mouse head appeared, and on its back, there was a floating fluff.


    ¡°What!¡± I yelled and retreated to the back. The scenario stimulated my nerves. My eyes were wide, and everything in my mind looked like that terrible baby.


    I stayed where I was. At this moment, I heard the sound of the water beating below, which reminded me that the lake was still rising and that I needed to leave as soon as possible. Don¡¯t wait for the lake to rise to the highest level. After all, I don¡¯t dare to do anything.


    There was only one road in this cave. It was smooth and tidy. It was obviously polished. As I crawled on my knees, more and more green crystals were inlaid on the stone wall, and the ancient Romanian language was carved inside the stone wall.


    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t want to look at it, these words and patterns always cleverly appear in my sight. The meaning is probably as follows.¡±


    The matching pattern was a bare-chested person holding up a baby to a sun-like devil with blue-faced fangs. It stretched out its hand and inserted a ball-shaped object into the baby¡¯s abdomen.


    The baby grew a mouse head. After the baby grew a mouse head, the scene showed a group of barbarians holding sharp spears.


    The spear pierced a prisoner¡¯s buttocks to his mouth, and the bonfire was grilling the prisoner underneath. The blood flowing from the prisoner¡¯s mouth was also portrayed.


    This group of barbarians placed the barbecued corpse in front of the baby with the head of a mouse. The baby gnawed on the corpse. The group of barbarians danced happily when they saw it. S?a?ch* Th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    After this, the barbarians walked to the lake full of big fish, and they pushed the prisoners off the boat. They even jumped off themselves, portraying expressions like a cult-like fanaticism.


    The big, full fish laid flat on the water, and another group of barbarians stuffed vines and the like into the fish¡¯s mouth, including the ball-shaped thing.


    The big fish grew into strange fish. The barbarians raised their arms and cheered again. Here, they polished the place with stone tools. They climbed from the rock wall, and the intruder depicted fell into the water with a look of horror. The huge mouth of the fish opened wide.


    After this scene, a man in a red robe threw small wriggling snakes into the lake. When the barbarians found out, they had grown into huge long snakes, like the huge loach before. This was most likely the long snake they portrayed.


    The long snake was entangled by the black branches, and then grabbed it upwards. After seeing the barbarians in the painting, they went back to worship the devil like the sun happily. They placed the tied up clansmen in front of the devil. The tied up clansmen smiled enthusiastically, and mice crawled under them.


    The picture ended there.


    My thinking lasted only for a moment, as I couldn¡¯t quietly think about these issues now.


    The distance to this cave was a bit long, and the sections after this were all with the same patterns and words, which were all stupid.


    Crawling forward, one could see the broken bones scattered in the cave. The bones were not human bones, but fish bones. According to the size of the fish bones, this was the black fish in the lake.


    As I continued to move forward, more and more fish bones scattered, and the residue of fish bones pierced into my knees. Fortunately, it just pierced the epidermis. These bones had been around for a long time, and most of them had decayed.


    When I saw a fish skull with a human head under its mouth, my face began to change. The fish had been here before, which meant that the lake would rise to this point.


    This human bone made a desperately struggling forward posture. I broke the human bone with one hand and crawled forward frantically. This human bone was a warning to me. I wanted to crawl out of this cave quickly.


    The long crawling made me feel anxious. Time passed extremely fast every minute and every second, the crawling caves gradually twisted and twisted, and the sound of the surging lake became more and more pleasing.


    I didn¡¯t want to bury myself in the belly of the fish, but what made me very weak was that the lake water seeped through the cracks in this cave. I crawled forward as fast as I could, but I still heard the sound of the fish in the water behind me.


    This was one of my current crises. Another crisis was that the crystals on the stone wall began to crack after touching the water, and the viscous green liquid slowly flowed out of the cracks in the cracked crystals.


    The rat¡¯s cry began to penetrate the crystal, and the body of the baby with the rat¡¯s head began to squirm. It was just like the situation I saw in the stream.


    ¡°Huh!!!!¡± I held my breath and gritted my teeth, holding back the pain from my knees and calves, and moving forward without slowing down.

 Chapter 26 - Studio City 12

    Chapter 26: Studio City (12)My fingers pressed hard on the inner wall of the cave, and I knelt forward again and again. My knee hurt, and my calf, including the cut skin, was extremely painful. I bit my teeth and move forward. I finally reached this point.


    I remembered that before my grandfather died, he met my parents. At that time, I was sitting at the door feeding the Shar Pei. What I heard was that he was short of money and needed support from my parents.


    The sun was shining, and the lazy sun shone gently on me through the leaves. My grandfather stood beside me holding a leather bag that was painted yellow.


    ¡°Dante, my grandson, if one day you meet an opportunity, as long as it is worth it, then don¡¯t look back. Just move forward, because this is your own choice.¡±


    It¡¯s inexplicable. No matter what the opportunity was, I had to distinguish whether reality was feasible or not. But after my grandfather said this to me, he walked on the road to blooming flowers. At that moment, I found my grandfather¡¯s back was very lonely. Grandfather became abnormal, often researching ancient objects, including talking about demons and going back in time. This was also the colloquialism he often carried. Everyone thought he was crazy.


    Fresh air rushed in front of the cave. Now, I had a glimmer of hope, because the fresh air had doubled my spirits. Moreover, this was not the main thing, because I vaguely heard the shouts coming with the air.


    That voice was exactly the screams of Rui and the other slaves. My frustrated confidence was ignited again, and I finally reached this point.


    With tears in my eyes, I clenched my teeth. I must save Rui. At this moment, I thought of Rui throwing a rope at me. Even if the rope Drew blood from his waist, I would not abandon him.


    On the unclear pirate ship, in this ancient and unknown studio city, Rui¡¯s life-saving grace to me was the gratitude that made me walk all the way here. Grandfather¡¯s words were very applicable this time.


    There was a sudden popping sound from the cave. I looked behind me. A strange fish opened its mouth and smashed the cave corridor behind me. They might have noticed me through the water seeping through the cave.


    The lake roared and rushed towards me. The water rushed my body forward. The lake water instantly filled the cave corridor. I swayed my arms, regardless of the pain in my legs. As long as my leg permitted, I would go forward.


    A baby with a mouse¡¯s head suddenly emerged from the crystal. It bit at me. I grabbed its neck and threw it back. Such a human-like, inhuman monster could no longer be called an animal.


    The crystals behind me kept cracking, and black fishes swam towards them. They were in groups. The baby mice that just got out of the crystal became their food, but this could only stop them for a moment.


    I was swimming quickly, which was a lot faster than crawling. The road in front of the cave began to change. It was completely artificially constructed, and it blended perfectly with the natural cave.


    Just as I accelerated forward, the cave in front of me was smashed by a huge strange fish, and rubble was scattered everywhere. It aimed its eyes at the opening of the cave and kept shaking. I moved forward. The road was blocked.


    I looked around in the water. Behind me was a turbulent school of black fish. In front were strange fish, and above and below were the inside of the cave.


    I thought about how to get out. I grabbed a mouse baby floating towards me. After I grabbed it, it opened its mouth and wanted to bite my arm. I grabbed its body and pierced its mouse¡¯s mouth into the strange fish¡¯s eyeballs.


    In the broken eyeball of the strange fish, I saw black fishes densely entangled in it. At this moment, the body of the strange fish turned to one side, and the black fish was twisting in the eyeball. It seemed that the baby mouse¡¯s intrusion made them not rush out.


    I took this opportunity to move forward. Now, the water source became turbid and gray, but I didn¡¯t dare to stay. When I hadn¡¯t swam a few meters, a loach with a huge body twisted towards me. It swam like a snake in an S-line. I turned and swam, sticking my body to the top of the cave. I hoped the gravel above the cave could protect me.


    A group of black fish rushed out of the rock cave behind me, like a group of locusts. They did not attack me, but slammed into the twisted body of the loach.


    The loach twisted its body, opening its mouth wide and fighting with the school of fish, but things did not develop so well. A lone black fish rushed towards me, sliding in my ugly posture, but I was not as agile as it. Its open mouth filled with sharp teeth bit my chest, and I nervously grasped the thick vines floating in the cave.


    It bit on the thin vine, and the impact it caused pushed me against the rock wall. The air in my lungs almost spurted out.


    It bit the vine, but fortunately, it was only more than one meter long and not very large. At a larger point, I didn¡¯t think I could block its power.


    It found that it was not biting the prey it wanted, but its teeth had been entangled by the twisted vines. It shook its head. This force led me to sway in the water.


    ¡°Wild horse!¡± I mustered up the courage to try this unrealistic method, but this was the only way. It was difficult for me to escape by just swimming.


    I gripped the sides of the vine tightly with my arms. It was still swinging its head desperately. It took me downstream. I couldn¡¯t control it like a horse. A wriggling two-meter blue shadow loach found its impact. Under us, it began to float upward.


    I couldn¡¯t control this black fish. Its strength was too great. The vine broke away from my hand. I floated upwards like a stumbled person. The black fish broke free from the vine and rushed towards me.


    At this time, the loach that came up shredded the black fish with a few bites. It swam to me and surrounded me with its sturdy body. It seemed to be looking for something, but it did not bite me into two..


    As I was floating in the water, I calmed down a bit and found that there was an extremely dim blue light behind my pants. The irregular marks on them reminded me of a fall in a stone house. At that time, the liquid from the specimen bat stained my clothes. I almost vomited because of the smell. The place where the blue light flashed was exactly the same as the traces of liquid spilled on my clothes.


    At that time, I just took a few glances and didn¡¯t care too much. Was it really the strange liquid that made the saber-toothed tiger and this loach help me?


    With all my courage, I swam to the head of the loach, with its mouth filled with sharp teeth slightly open, and I could feel that I would be eaten by it at any time.


    I wanted it to take me out of here. It was probably the same as the saber-toothed tiger. I tried to hug its head with both arms, but it didn¡¯t resist.


    ¡°Can you take me out?¡± I thought to myself. At this moment, it was swimming quickly like a saber-toothed tiger seemed to understand my thoughts. The current began to surge rapidly, and my arms tightly wrapped around the loach.


    There were dead strange fishes and black loaches everywhere along the way, black fishes were biting their prey in groups, and the loaches below me were really too small to face them.


    This loach did not take me above, but below. It led me towards the cave below, and I pressed my head against the loach¡¯s back.


    The road below was so dark. Even if I couldn¡¯t see anything, my skin could still clearly feel that the foreign matter in the water source was decreasing.


    The green light lit up. Five different strange fishes burrowed out of the soil, and the water flow was rolling rapidly, which almost drove me and the loach.


    Five huge and strange fishes. They were like triangular mouths, like crying lips, which could not hide their sharp teeth. What was more important was that their lips were covered with green glowing water plants.


    They stood still and surrounded me and the loach. Each of them was not inferior to the strange fish in size, but it was more frightening than the strange fish.


    A strange fish rushed towards us. The loach twisted its body and slid its head, and the other four rushed towards us. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    The blue light of the loach under me became brighter than before, and several huge black loaches came out of the mud and hit the strange fish rushing towards us.


    The mud under the lake was flying, and there was mud color everywhere, which made me see nothing, but the churning water told me they were fighting.


    Even though I tried desperately to save air in my lungs, I still started to feel uncomfortable because I couldn¡¯t breathe. What happened now was less than a minute, and all the events happened too fast.


    The loach led me to sprint again. According to my cognition, his swimming only lasted a few seconds before it began to float upwards. In the darkness of the upward movement, I felt like I had passed through a tunnel.


    The water was beginning to clear, and there were luminous plants everywhere, but this was not a good thing. The black fishes roaming in groups found us.


    There were no strange fish here, some were just black fish. It seemed that they were separate.


    ¡°I definitely have to pass through, everything is up to you.¡±


    The loach under me had the fins erected on its back, and I noticed that it had a tail on its tail. This was not what a loach looked like, what kind of animal was this? I still could use a loach for the time being, because I couldn¡¯t use an accurate name to generalize it.


    The black fish was like an angry bee after losing its home. The black fishes rushed towards us. The loach otok me along the bottom of the lake, like a flying bird.


    A group of snakehead fish appeared under the soil. The loach led me to swim to the left. The upper row of snakehead fish directly hit the location where we were just now, and the water weeds we had just swam by were smashed.


    The black fish condensed towards us into a long black rectangle, just like a black asphalt road, but this was a school of big fish, and there were groups of small fish around. The loach and I were forced to follow the farthest side.


    But the waves of small black fishes dashed against the rock wall we slid, like arrows. I was nervous to death. I entrusted everything to the loach. All I could do was hold the head of the loach tightly. Its head was not very slippery. Iit was a bit rocky.


    Things never stabilized. In front, the stone wall exploded, and the mouse babies that fused together suddenly rushed out of the stone wall, and its blackened immature body showed up with rat fluff.


    Could it be our arrival that made it awake? Its body looked awkward, but it was very fast. Its whole body was the head of a mouse. The head on its body was biting towards us. The loach led me to rotate a few times and rush through its bite. At that moment, I saw the huge crystal inside the stone wall, and the huge baby mouse might be in there.


    There were black fish in all directions, as well as the hairy mouse babies. The loach took me to swim along the bottom of the lake again, but I couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. My lungs were about to explode.


    At this moment, a trace of blue blood floated up and slid in front of me in a flash of water. I noticed that the loach was injured, but it still swam forward indifferently, as if to achieve some purpose.


    In front, there was a dark hole, which was the exit. I got excited when I saw it. The black fished were all behind. They couldn¡¯t catch up temporarily.


    The blue shadow loach led me to the entrance, but I felt a rush of water. Something was wrong!


    The loach shrank its head slightly, sliding me off its body and pushing me up. I hesitated for a moment.


    A black fish with a huge body rushed out of the hole, and it directly bit the loach, and the loach twisted its body and struggled.


    The blue blood was drifting in the water. I glanced at the loach, not daring to look at it again. It would rather sacrifice itself to send me here, but why did it help me so much.


    I seized this opportunity to swing my arms and swim towards the black hole. The black hole was full of gray skins shed by huge black fish, and when I encountered it, it looked like gelatinous aspic.


    It¡¯s pitch black here. It¡¯s a dead end. The front and the left were dead ends. Since the loach sent me here, there must be a reason. I continued to touch the stone wall with my hands to see which side of the stone wall was. It is different. Finally, a pull ring was on the stone wall above.


    I pushed my legs on the rock wall on the left and pulled the tab with my arms. My calf was not very painful in the water, but my leg didn¡¯t have much strength.


    The top slab seemed to be stuck, I pulled it hard just to pull the slab down a little bit. I might need more time.


    But now, a little extra time was a luxury for me. I saw a pair of shining white eyes at the entrance of the cave. It was the huge black fish that killed the loach. It swallowed the loach so quickly!

 Chapter 27 - Studio City 13

    Chapter 27: Studio City (13)¡°Can¡¯t open it! Can¡¯t open it! Why won¡¯t it open?!¡± My eyes opened angrily, and the huge black fish rushed towards me, rippling the water on its wake.


    I finally chose to let go. The black fish came, his eyes gleaming with cold light.


    The black fish hit the top of the stonewall. I was caught on the left stonewall. The huge water flow and friction scratched my skin. My internal organs were shaking. I wanted to vomit, and hopefully, I would vomit all the uncomfortable pain. s?a??h th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    But I never expected that when the black fish twisted his head to look for me in a narrow space, it would push the stone slab away. The violent water rushed upwards, dragging my body along with it.


    I fell on this place full of ancient temples covered with blood. There were no walls around, and I could clearly hear the cheers of the aborigines below and the screams of others.


    I was on the top floor of this building. Because there was no floor above, I could see the starry sky, and the top floor was actually connected to the lake! How did they build it?


    When I looked back, I noticed that this building was closely connected to a huge mountain. Behind the mountain was the cave. The water flowing out of the cave was covered by a wooden mechanism, like the lid of a pot. There was a connection between this mechanism. The moving chain, the inner layer, the outer layer. The inner layer almost killed me.


    I looked around for a while. It was full of heads like mummies that lost their moisture. They were densely placed around me. It was covered with dust for centuries. The dust was soaked by the moist air, which made the woods on this building to rot.


    Huge spider webs spread all over every corner. Some thin bats flapped their huge and scary wings in the darkness of the corners. The surrounding murals were full of ancient Roman words, but I didn¡¯t have the energy to take a closer look at the text above.


    I couldn¡¯t get up. The skin on my back might have a lot of blood stains. My physical strength had reached its limit.


    I didn¡¯t know who¡¯s screaming from below. I tremblingly stretched out my arms and crawled on the ground. At least, let me climb to the edge and see that Rui was still alive.


    During this crawl, the painful and wailing sound gradually disappeared. When I climbed to the wall, I poked my head out of the top floor of this building, which might have more than ten stories.


    According to my crawling speed, I would not be able to reach the bottom by tomorrow. Not to mention, what I could do when I crawled down.


    The damn aborigines put a prisoner, the one who fought with Kild and a brave man, on a grill. It was like they were roasting rabbits, and there was Rui on the side. Rui and the three slaves were kneeling, their hands and feet tied up.


    ¡°Rui.¡± I watched Rui¡¯s back and gritted my teeth. There were too many difficulties and dangers along the way. I finally got here, and Rui was below, so would I back down?


    My blood-filled hands were on the pillar beside me, my legs felt like they were tied with a rope, and I couldn¡¯t stand steadily.


    ¡°Dante, my apprentice, as an excellent disciple of an archeologist, you must learn to face any risks.¡± My mentor Yars stood in front of me with a long sword.


    ¡°No way, sir. I really can¡¯t hold on anymore.¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten your great dream! You want to become an archaeologist who shocked history.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten, but my body really hurts too much, and I don¡¯t have any weapons. I have nothing I can do. I really, I really, I really am sorry!¡±


    ¡°Dante!!! Remember my words, and always remember them in your soul.


    ¡°A person who wants to be a great hero is not a person holding a shield, nor a person holding a sword, nor is it a person who treats diseases. Those who can bet on their own life are qualified to be called a hero!


    ¡°Protect your companions, go forward. As long as your legs keep going, keep going forward. Bet on yourself. Don¡¯t care about indifferent discouragement. Fall, get up, cry loudly, the winner is always in the hands of failure.


    ¡°Call out your ideals, in this way, you are a hero and you are a real man.


    ¡°The true hero is not a sword, but a faith that takes root in your heart.¡±


    ¡°Mentor!!!!¡± I shouted with great exhaustion in my heart. My mentor¡¯s figure disappeared, and I saw this damn building again.


    Fell down. I fell down again!


    ¡°Stand up, stand up, stand up!!!¡±


    My bloody fingertips fastened on the crevices of the stone. My whole body was shaking uncontrollably, and another tear fell from my eyes.


    ¡°Yeah, I finally got to this point. At least let me help Rui somehow.¡±


    My pants were soaked with blood. I stood up while leaning on the pillar, but I fell to the ground again.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just fall down here. God, I have never worshiped you, but this time, I beg you. Let my body hold on for a while! I beg you!¡± I grabbed the withered stick beside me. I twisted on the ground, and rough air kept squirting from my mouth.


    I supported the withered stick and stood up looking for the stairs, and I walked step by step. The walls along the way were full of murals.


    The meaning of the above was as follows:


    [In the ancient tribes, they depended on hunting and fishing for their livelihoods. Among them, the red robe astrologer would use mysterious potions to control the ancient and endangered [animals, and let them be under his control. The animals he controlled were rumored to be long extinct creatures.[The war broke out.[The nearby tribe attacked them. They resisted to the death, but were powerless. The king¡¯s wife and daughter died in the war, including the astrologer¡¯s wife and daughter.[They hid in the cave. Due to scarcity of food, they faced life and death. The king dedicated his soul to Alimitsu for victory. Alomitsu gave the king a powerful fruit. People who ate it would have power. They ate it. The fruit repelled the aliens and established a new territory.[Not long after, their people got extremely violent and even attacked their own people. Their heads would grow mouse heads. Astrologers thought it was a curse, so they cut off the heads of those who ate the fruit.[The astrologer¡¯s move made the half-crazy king very angry. He ordered the deprivation of all the status of the astrologer. The astrologer told the king that if the fruit was not eradicated, the nation would perish.[The king ignored the warning, and the astrologer became a commoner. After that, the king raised a lot of strange fishes, and the astrologers secretly cultivated some fishes to fight against the king. This time, it completely angered the king.[He ordered the killing of astrologers, including passing foreigners. Some foreigners were brutally killed, and some were rescued by astrologers. These foreigners were dressed in gorgeous clothes.[The cave where the astrologer took the foreigners to hide. The food in the cave was getting less and less. The king¡¯s hunt prevented them from hunting. The foreigners without food were hungry and cold. They gradually became thin and ragged. The astrologer finally began to resist. It was the new king who wanted to overthrow the brutal rule of the old king.[He decided that he and the foreigners planned to kill the king and took his head to the stone steps of the tribal king. Only holding the head of the king would the tribe recognize him as the new king.[But the astrologer¡¯s plan failed. He was eaten to the bone by rats, including the foreigners who followed him.]


    ¡°It¡¯s a ridiculously stupid story. Ancient stories are always religious. Now I am sure that Alomitsu may be some kind of cult, a damn cult that destroys people¡¯s body and spirit.¡±


    I leaned on the wooden stick and walked on top of this. Every time I took a step, I breathed back because of the pain in my whole body.


    As I walked to the top of the stairs, I found a skeleton. This skeleton was holding a horn and a cowhide roll. The skeleton extended its right bone arm and pointed somewhere in the middle of the building.


    ¡°It¡¯s you. Have you been sending me messages? I thank you very much.¡± After I saw the items taken by the bones, I suddenly thought of the cowhide rolls I had seen before.


    I knelt down and stretched out my hand to open the cowhide roll. The words on it were very concise.


    [My love, once passed by here. I lost her, so my friends and I came to look for her. We entered the watchtower to rest. The sky fell with the glory of God[I thought it was God who guided me to find my wife, but we were blocked by the horrible blue ghost on the upper floor of the watchtower. My friend and I stayed on the watchtower for more than two days. My friend couldn¡¯t bear the hunger and committed suicide.[I really don¡¯t have any way. In my spare time, I write down information in a cowhide roll. If someone encounters such a terrible situation, I hope it will be useful to him.[When I came here through extreme hardships, I found that my wife was not dead yet, but I was pierced by that kind of person. It was not like a person, and the ghost was not like a ghost. I cannot forgive these demons for planting these things.[I found some gravel holes on the walls of the building. It was a minecart left by this group of demons who built this building. It was originally used to carry stones. People can sit in this minecart and rush down![When I was about to push away the minecart, I noticed that my wife who was kneeling on the beach was dead. She had her throat cut long ago. These demons deliberately placed the bodies there, leaving a person as a trap. Fighting life and death, they are heinously having fun like watching a side show.[I¡¯m going to kill these guys, but my body is getting more and more out of control. I am turning into a huge humanoid mouse. These earth demons rushed up, and I fought desperately. But I can¡¯t match them. I fled to the top with wounds. I wanted to die in battle, but I found that my mind was assimilating with them. In this way, I will become one of them. Fellow, this is the reason for my escape. Before I was assimilated, I would rather die than become like them, so I decided to commit suicide. God will definitely forgive me.[Below I also found the ancient horn. I have no power to blow it, but I always feel that it will be useful. You may think I am crazy and think that the ancient horn is of no use, but I still want you to believe me. Take it, get on the minecart, and rescue the person you want to save.[I haven¡¯t tried that minecart before. Please think carefully and try again. No matter what the outcome is, I still wish you good luck, stranger.]


    The message he left was the best message for me at present, and I thanked the bones excitedly.


    I stretched out my hand to insert the horn into my belt, dropped my head at the bone, and walked towards the direction he pointed.


    Sure enough, there was a stacked stonewall in the center, which looked like it could be pushed down. I put my body on the stonewall. These stones were very loose and not heavy.


    My body almost fell along with the rock while pushing. I pushed the rock down mainly by relying on my body instead of strength. I didn¡¯t expect them to be so light.


    These stones were falling downwards. Looking down from here, the road looked bottomless. In the middle of the road stood a cylindrical building. The middle column on this floor had a hole. The stones fell from here. Yes, the middle column below was completely sealed, and there were spiral slates around the column. The difference between it and the spiral staircase was that it is smooth.


    On the far side was a wooden cart pulled by a rope. It had no wheels. It was made of rough and heavy wooden boards, with some gravel and an old half-length spear in it.


    ¡°It seems that this building has not been fully built yet.¡± I reached out and touched the rope tied to the wooden cart. The rope was particularly strong, still hard in the erosion of years, and it was full of messy burrs.


    As soon as I pulled the rope, there was a ¡°pop¡± from above. At this moment, I heard the howling of a mouse.


    They also existed in the lower level! There were a lot of them. The dust of this building was falling down because of their turmoil. Green liquid flowed out of the surrounding stonewalls, and the crisp sound of cracking sounded from the inside of the stone walls.


    A huge meat ball covered with mouse heads pushed aside the stonewall, and the debris of the stonewall blasted away scratched my cheeks. It found me!


    The piercing rat sound came from the meat ball. It twisted its body and lunged at me. It didn¡¯t take a minute. It only took tens of seconds that it would come and tear me to pieces.


    I threw away the wooden stick. My body lost balance, and I fell directly into the wooden cart. I nervously picked up the gravel and cut the rope. I couldn¡¯t cut it at all!


    A large number of blue aborigines ran in from the stairs. They saw my slender lips split to the chin. Their heads squirmed and turned into mouse heads. This was simply a city of rats.


    The rat meat ball leaped towards me stepping on the stone. Its body hit the wooden car behind the wooden cart. The wooden cart was hit by another wooden cart, and the wooden car behind the wooden car was smashed. I was sitting in the wooden cart. It was also bounced along with the wooden cart.


    The wooden cart rushed down. My arms were on both sides of the wooden cart, and the rat meat ball behind me rolled towards me.


    Its speed was quite fast. My cheeks were shaking when the wind was blowing, and there was a violent rubbing sound from behind me. The damn meatball mouse still followed me.


    Below was a spiral landslide. This time, I grabbed the wooden board on the inner side with both hands and leaned on the wooden board on the outer side of the wall to rub the wall and rush downward.


    I glanced back, and the fleshy ball with a rat¡¯s head stretched out a few thick black arms and crawled towards me quickly. This guy was like a rat spider.


    ¡°It can¡¯t go on like this. I must prevent it from catching up with me.¡± I picked up the stone in the wooden cart and slammed it at the mouse ball. The stone hit its body, but it was unfazed.


    I still threw the stone desperately. Even if my arm was weak, but as it sprinted down, the stone was hit by it and it bore holes. The viscous liquid flowed out of its body.


    The ground began to shake, and I quickly grasped the plank on the inside of the wooden cart. Below me was a fault!!!


    The wooden cart flew, and the mouse ball behind me also jumped. Its countless rat heads were only half a metre away from the wooden cart. I directly picked up half of the spear and stabbed its body. It was full of heads. I didn¡¯t know which was its head. Its body shape shook and retracted.


    The next moment, the floor of the wooden cart under my body rubbed the spiral wall and slid down. The mouse ball hit the wall. This time, I pushed the mouse ball away.


    I would have ended this way, but this guy grabbed the gap in the wall with his arms and ran towards me diagonally.


    The wooden car fell on the slope of the spiral slide from the inclined wall, and I was shocked by the strong shock. This time the speed of falling down was obviously slower, and the wooden car was also a little broken.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the rat meat ball to catch up with me, and the stones I continued to throw still didn¡¯t have much effect.


    Two roads appeared below. One was continuing to rush down towards the landslide, and the other was the road connecting the exit. As for the road from the outside, I didn¡¯t know if it was a road. Now I had no choice. I would die if I slide down.


    The mouse ball jumped towards me with countless tongues. I grabbed a half of the spear and wiped the ground to the road to the outside world. My mouth was violently dripping and wiped out bloodstains.


    There was only one direction I could control, and that was the one that made me rush to the road outside. The outside was also a landslide, surrounded by old stone fences.


    The road outside slid faster. There was slippery moss everywhere. The rat meat ball rushed out of the inner building, and it flew to the outside of the stonewall and fell.


    ¡°Hahahaha! A beast is a beast! Go to hell!¡± I roared in surprise.


    The moment I thought I already escaped the rat meat ball, the stonewall in front of me suddenly burst. Another rat meat ball was drilled inside. It seemed that it hadn¡¯t recovered. The wooden cart directly hit it and was hit by the wooden cart. The head of the rat was directly smashed, and the wooden cart and the rat meat ball flew at the same time.


    I opened my mouth nervously. The crisis came too soon.


    The wooden cart flew relatively high, and my scalp rubbed the upper stone wall a few times, and it was hot and painful. Once the wooden cart fell, the wooden board on the left fell off.


    The left wooden board hit the second rat meat ball. It was just that its speed was slightly slower for a moment, and I grabbed the remaining stones and threw them at it continuously.


    This mouse meat ball was obviously faster than the one just now. It only took a few breaths to run behind me. I ran out of ammunition and food. The only thing I could use was the half spear.


    The stonewall outside the sliding corridor was hit by a rat ball and there was dust everywhere. I hesitated whether to throw the half spear. The bad situation happened again, and the road ahead was cut off again.


    I grabbed this half of the spear and slid to the ground like a sliding oar. I wanted to speed up and grab my escape with the help of inertia, but I didn¡¯t notice the broken stone in front. The broken wooden cart crashed on the stone and got overturned. My head was dizzy and the half spear fell from my hand.


    The rat meat ball also flew up and hit the baffle of the wooden car. The baffle in front of the wooden cart was cracked by the rat meat ball. The huge force hit me and the wooden cart. I flew forward.


    ¡°Wow ah ah ah ah!!!¡± I held the wooden cart and screamed in horror.


    I might be facing the situation of falling to death now. There was still a certain height from the ground, and the fall was over. But this time, the Goddess of Luck favored me.


    All the other baffles were scattered, and now, only the front baffle and the wooden cart below the seat were left. It took me to the top of the stonewall in a thrilling manner. The wooden cart continued to slide down. There was a landslide on the right and an open space on the left. As long as I shifted to the left a little bit, I would be thrown to death.


    But this damn mouse ball was still following me, but it¡¯s not so close this time.


    The front baffle also shattered and flew. The broken half of the baffle hit my nose, and my nose immediately shed blood. Fortunately, the baffle was not completely broken. I grabbed only half of the baffle with both hands. There is no other place for me to grasp the wooden cart to stabilize my body.


    ¡°I¡¯m coming!¡±


    This time the external landslide connected to the internal landslide. I swayed the wooden cart to the inside. The wooden cart took me down from the guardrail of the stone wall. I slid into the building again. Just when I entered, a mouse meat ball gnawing on other mice found me.


    It rushed towards me, screaming, but it was too late. It could not catch me anymore, because I saw the exit.


    A stone gate was shining with light from the outside world!


    At this moment, the wooden cart hit the small steps of the stone gate. The floor of the wooden cart was shattered. Inertia made me grab only half of the front-end plank and flew out of the stone gate. The mouse ball behind me was stuck by the stone gate.


    When I rushed out of the stone gate, I discovered that the stone gate was on the second floor, and I was flying like a bird. At this moment, all the rats and blue men and Rui knelt on the sand  mid-air.


    ¡°Rui!!!¡±


    I roared excitedly at Rui in mid-air, completely forgetting that I was about to fall.

 Chapter 28 - Studio City 14

    Chapter 28: Studio City (14)¡°Puff through.¡±


    I fell on the thick and soft white sand. Even so, I slid forward for half a meter. The skin on my whole body was as painful as it was torn, and my mouth was full of sand.


    The blue rat-headed figure was stunned by its unexpected visitor, and soon, they showed a terrible smile. On the other side was the red-robed old man lying on the stone pillar with spears all over his body.


    ¡°Mr. Dante, what are you doing here? Run away, these guys are a bunch of demons.¡±


    This made my head dizzy and thought it was false, but I was very aware that it was real.


    This little guy didn¡¯t say let me save him, but go escape.


    I coughed up the sand in my mouth, which turned bright red with my blood stained on it.


    ¡°Stand up! Dante!¡± I roared, my arms resting on the sand, but my shaking body didn¡¯t obey me at all.


    ¡°Mr. Dante, why are you here?¡± Rui¡¯s anxious shout made me show an ugly smile.


    ¡°Uh ah ah ah ah!!!


    ¡°Uh ah ah ah!¡± I roared like a beast desperately trying to die.


    I used my perseverance to stand on the sand and endure the pain, but my standing was like a reed swinging with the wind. As long as someone pushed me, I would fall.


    ¡°Rui, listen up. I, Dante, am not a coward. You have saved me. You gave me this life, otherwise I would have returned to God¡¯s embrace in the storm of the sea.


    ¡°But I survived.


    ¡°My mentor once said.


    ¡°You must run away when you are in danger, you must run away when you are afraid, and you must ask for help when you are in danger.


    ¡°The most shameful thing is being afraid and indecisive. Let alone face my savior, as long as you survive, you must go to Constantine with me.¡± At that time, I couldn¡¯t confirm that I came to another century, and I was still dreaming about reuniting with my family.


    ¡°You killed my daughter.


    ¡°You insult my queen.


    ¡°You!


    ¡°Die!¡± The giant-like white king took a heavy iron axe and stood up from the piles of blue rat heads like a huge beast.


    ¡°Rui catch it. Pick it up. Run away without turning around.¡± I threw a sharp stone, which I picked up in the wooden cart, in front of Rui.


    Now, I was determined to make a desperate fight and use myself as a bait.


    ¡°Mr. Dante.¡± Rui lowered his head, his wrist-bound hand grabbed the stone and cut the hemp rope. He didn¡¯t hesitate. There were no blue rat heads beside Rui, and these blue rat heads thought we were running away.


    ¡°Yes, Rui.


    ¡°You should do this, don¡¯t waste any time I have won for you.¡± I smiled, and the next moment, I turned my head and stared at the dark blue rat head and the stupid king in front of me.


    I couldn¡¯t beat any of them. More so, when there were hundreds of them, but the pride of going to death emerged in my heart. This time, I was not running away, but really fighting, even though I was pitiful like a fly falling into the water.


    For the first time, I lived. It was not an unbearable delusion that I would face a hundred. It was not an invincible vanity that was annoying. It was not a daydream.


    I wanted to be my ideal self ¡ª a brave person. I was weak. I was as weak as chopsticks, but I still wanted to rise up and be like a strong hero.


    My eyes were blood-red, and my heart had never beaten so fast. I held onto the shells in my hand. This was what I grabbed while lying on the sand. Even if I took the poor big shells, I would hit them on the head.


    ¡°Kill the outsider. Cook him and offer him to Alomitsu.¡± The king swung the axe in his hand, and hundreds of blue ratheads rushed towards me. Their eyes had no human emotions. It only had the indifference of the dead.


    I gasped with extreme heavy breath and tried my best not to let myself fall. There were so many of them that I couldn¡¯t even stop them for even a second.


    The few blue ratheads who rushed towards me stabbed at me with spears. I wanted to hide, but my body wouldn¡¯t move. s?a??h th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Go through.¡± He pushed me away with both hands. This was Rui. He rushed over. First, he pushed me away. He fell on the sand and the spear grazed Rui¡¯s back. But when he fell, he was overwhelmed.


    My toppled body was rolling on the sand, and my mind was blank.


    ¡°Go away, go away, you demons.¡± I heard Rui¡¯s howling. He was still resisting.


    At this moment, I thought of the horn. This horn might be useful. I yearn for a miracle.


    I grabbed the sand-filled horn, and the air in my lungs went out at once.


    The sound of the horn resounded across the night sky, but there was no response. It was just an ordinary horn.


    ¡°Go away.¡± Rui screamed, and I saw Rui¡¯s arm being stepped on by the blue rathead. They didn¡¯t kill Rui immediately, but tortured Rui instead.


    I clenched my hand into a fist and grasped a handful of sand tightly, and my finger bones were so hard that they made a crisp ¡°click¡± sound.


    ¡°Run away, Mr. Dante,¡± Rui was still yelling.


    ¡°There must be a way, I believe. There must be a way.¡± I looked at the useless horn in my hand. This horn had a sharp pointed tip. There were blood troughs inside this pointed tip.


    ¡°Ru~~~


    ¡°I~~~¡± I growled like a wild dog, and I put all this last fight on it.


    I supported my body with my arms, biting my teeth full of blood, and stepped hard on my legs under the sand.


    With tears in my eyes, I looked at the besieged Rui, and at this time, there were already a few blue ratheads approaching me.


    ¡°Alomitsu, I will never let you go. No matter where you are, I will fight you to the end. Rui, I will never abandon you.¡±


    I inserted the horn straight into my thigh. The tearing pain made me open my mouth but couldn¡¯t yell. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so painful. I really couldn¡¯t scream because of the pain. The blood on my thigh flowed into the blood groove of this horn. Flowing, the black horn morphed into a horn shining with blue light when it touched the blood.


    I pulled the horn from my thigh and put the crystal clear blue horn into my mouth.


    The round spout of the horn spouted blue light, which made my arms tremble while holding the horn.


    A gust of wind blew up all over my body, and now my whole body was in pain, but I still blew the horn desperately, and I would never give up unless I completely blew the gap in my lungs.


    The blue light shone like a mist, like a transparent silky ribbon floating from the horn. They surrounded this piece of sand, and the dark clouds in the night sky also surrounded the blue lightning.


    The heavy sand blew away with blue light, and it was more like sand leaving by itself, and the damp stone slab appeared. Under the sand was an ancient palace stone slab.


    A blue shadow, wearing a worn-out armor, knelt up from the ground. One after another, these people wearing blue shadow armor once again picked up the blue shadow weapons scattered around.


    As for the red-robed old man tied to the stone pillar, his body turned into a little bit of starlight and dissipated. After that, the blue light condensed, and a kind old man with a white beard appeared next to me. He held a staff with a crystal ball.


    In a short period of time, hundreds of people wearing blue shadow armor gathered together in a formation.


    The ratheads at the forefront were knocked away by the blue armored figure that appeared, and Rui was lying on the old stone slab with bruises.


    Like the confrontation between the two armies before the battle, on my side was a three-meter-high old man with his blue shadow warrior. The king was standing four-meter high. Under him was a group of blue ratheads.


    ¡°Stupid king.¡±


    ¡°The criminal who betrayed the country.¡±


    ¡°For the people, I want to kill you!¡± The two roared at the same time, and blue lightning fell on the stone slab and left cracks.


    The horn in my hand burst. It seemed that it had fulfilled its mission. It might be made by this astrologer just to fight the king to the death in the future.


    After blowing the horn, I fell onto the stone slab. At this moment, the huge astrologer was half kneeling beside me. He pulled a blue shadow from the ground and brought it close to me. I felt myself surrounded by a warm light.


    My strength returned again, and I stood up from the sand and looked at my hands in shock. The injury to my hands was not healed, but I couldn¡¯t feel the pain.


    ¡°Outsiders, you did well. This power can temporarily protect you, but it will not heal you. Before dawn, if you can¡¯t escape, you and your friends will not be able to leave forever.¡± The astrologer spoke fluent Ancient Romanian. After he finished speaking, he looked at me with a benevolent look and turned to the king to show his anger.


    I didn¡¯t even say thank you because of the unknown power. I picked up the blue shadow shield on the slab and rushed towards the blue rathead. Rui¡¯s situation was very dangerous, and I had no time thanking others.


    ¡°Rui!!¡±


    Rui was still crawling on the ground, and my rush caused the war between the two sides to start at once.


    The blue shadow men in the front smashed their shields on the ground and erected a neat row to form a defensive wall. They stretched out their spears from the gap, while the blue shadow men in the back stepped on it. Those in the back leapt using those in the first row.


    The blue ratheads rushed into the first row of shields like crazy beasts, and the blue shadow man who jumped out fought the blue shadow rathead.


    I slammed the shield away from the blue shadow rathead behind Rui. The rathead that hit me made the shield in my hand make a ¡°boom boom¡± sound. They were strong. It¡¯s far different from the ones near the coconut. The rathead I encountered in the woods was simply not comparable to it.

 Chapter 29 - Studio City 15

    Chapter 29: Studio City (15)There were always people who believed that everything in the world had a soul, and some people believed that there was no soul at all. I belonged to the latter. I never believed in the soul.


    The experience I learned from this was to not completely believe the words of the deceased. They might have good intentions, but their words always brought anger towards life. At that time, I was almost deceived.


    The scene was too chaotic. I used my shield to resist the blue rathead. I picked up the spear on the stone slab to stab it. s?a??h th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    There was pain on my face. Although it was not as painful as the pain in other parts of my body, this slap made me find that I opened my eyes, but wasn¡¯t I opening my eyes just now? The thoughts in my head were at a loss.


    ¡°Mr. Dante, what are you doing.¡± Rui, who was severely bruised, clutched my hands and looked very anxious. ¡°Why do you want to blind your eyes!¡±


    Rui¡¯s words helped me recover a sense of sanity from the hazy chaos. I looked around, and now the old man in the red robe was fighting with the emperor in the white robe. It escaped under his feet.


    I moved my body, and my nerves from head to toe made my facial muscles cramp like I was electrocuted.


    This was not normal, absolutely not normal. I was wrapped in blue light, and my body was full of great power. I fought bravely in order to save Rui, but Rui was now holding my finger that stopped in front of me.


    ¡°Mr. Dante, it¡¯s dangerous here. Let¡¯s leave quickly.¡± Rui carried me up and ran towards the altar in the corner. With us were three prisoners.


    I didn¡¯t know when the rope that bound them was untied. They were like headless flies. They saw Rui and I walked up to the altar and ran over. Obviously they regarded me as the leader. I was afraid that the reason was my unexpected appearance.


    I exhaled like an asthmatic. Rui put me on the altar, and he sat down beside me. It seemed that Rui was also a little tired.


    We were like watchers watching the battle in the distance, with blue shadows flying horizontally everywhere. Even if there was no blood, this scene was extremely shocking.


    When Rui and the three around watched the battle anxiously, they hoped that the red-robed old man could win. They believed that the red-robed old man was the righteous party. After what just happened, I didn¡¯t think things were as simple as we thought.


    I looked at the only building on this stone slab, the altar. I followed the red-robed old man into his palace. He showed me a similar sight in the blue flames.


    He was tied to the execution frame, beaten with a whip, and swallowed by rats.


    I racked my brain thinking about everything that the old man in red had shown me. He could control beasts and even fish.


    I thought about it.


    While I was thinking, drowsiness came. This drowsiness did not come from my own drowsiness, but as a person told me that he wanted me to lie down and sleep.


    I struggled with the predicament and tried not to distract myself. I felt that my head was so heavy that I couldn¡¯t lift it up, and my lungs that had been relieved were once again breathless with inexplicable panic.


    I felt a tingling in my eyes, and I noticed some foreign body sensation in my eyes. Sleepy tears flowed down my cheeks, mixed with a few fine sands from the lake.


    When I looked up and saw the stars in the sky again, a red moon appeared in the night sky that was originally a crescent moon. It exuded evil light, just like a living devil trying to call me. It was moving towards me to convey some kind of message, trying to lure me to sleep. The rhythmic words constantly echoed in my mind.


    ¡°I want revenge, stand up, my soldier.¡±


    ¡°At the end of reincarnation, the past will reappear.¡±


    I slammed my head on the altar. My forehead tore open, and the blood dripped down my forehead. The blood on my forehead gave me a hint of energy from this extreme sleepiness.


    ¡°Mr. Dante, what are you doing! As long as the war is won, maybe the old man will send us away.¡± Rui hurriedly grabbed my shoulders to prevent me from further stupid behavior.


    The sobriety at this moment made me look at the altar. The triangular altar had exactly the same structure as the execution rack of the hanged red-robed old man. The stone walls of this altar were carved with stars, the moon, and the rainbow.


    In the center of this altar carved the gentle smile of the old man in red robe, but his hair was upside down, the stonewall was carved with the moon. The stonewall with the gentle smile of the old man was carved with stars.


    In the upward pattern, the rainbow and the moon were carved together. It was not the rainbow that hid the moon, but the explosion pattern when the moon and the rainbow collided. Under the explosion pattern was a cylindrical pattern, which was very small, like it was hidden deliberately.


    As a person who often studies archeology, I understood the meaning of the stonewall. We were just a few poor and stupid bugs, and we had been played around in this studio.


    The stars represented the benevolent side of the old man in the red robe, while the moon represented his evil side. The rainbow and the moon represented the battle between the two sides. Below this, the column represented the observation tower, which was the ground. It was very likely that this was not where we were. It was another crazy world. Everything here was fictitious.


    I looked at my blood-stained fingers. If it weren¡¯t for Rui, I would have killed myself. I recalled all the clues that could be connected. The astrologer said this when hypnotizing me not long ago. ¡°Outsiders, you are doing well. This power can temporarily protect you, but it will not heal you. Before dawn, if you can¡¯t escape, you and your friends will not be able to leave forever.¡±


    I lowered my head and looked at the patterns on the altar. According to the astrologer, I explained in the order of the patterns. The meaning of this sentence was likely to be like this, ¡°Outsiders, you are doing well. This power will lead you to my side. It will not heal your wounds. Before the moon and the rainbow collide, if you can¡¯t escape, you and your friends will never be able to escape. You will always be by my side.¡±


    Astrologers were most likely extreme people of good and evil. I was afraid that there were reasons why this country had become such an astrologer. I didn¡¯t know why, but what I understood now was that the stories carved on the temple were not true. His good side was shown and his dark side was hidden. The carved patterns on the altar were the characters of the astrologer. This was the proof of my speculation.


    Whether it was a stupid king or an astrologer with a good and vicious personality, they were no longer living creatures. They were just shadows of the past. They wanted to keep us here with great probability.


    Although it was only my speculation, I was determined to take a gamble.


    ¡°Mr. Dante, look. The door is open,¡± Rui shouted excitedly. The blue shadow door rose from the stone slab, and I could even see the watchtower outside the door. My heart was shaking.


    ¡°Mr. Dante, let¡¯s go.¡± Rui put me on his back.


    ¡°Rui, we can¡¯t go there. This may be a trap.¡±


    I didn¡¯t believe in the door in front of me. Yes, it was attractive, but it appeared when I made up my mind. The lullaby in my mind also disappeared. The owner of this sound noticed my thoughts.


    ¡°Mr. Dante, if we don¡¯t leave now, this door may close at any time.¡± Rui¡¯s voice brought out anxiety. I understood his thoughts, but now was the time to be extremely calm.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about you anymore. I can¡¯t stand it anymore!¡± A black man yelled and ran towards the blue shadow gate. His face was full of fear. The two white people next to me looked at me. It seemed that they were also hesitating.


    The sound of running came from a distance. The four of us turned our heads and saw that the blue ratheads and the blue shadow men were no longer fighting with each other, but rushing towards us. They also perceived my thoughts. They wanted to keep us, so they reached a consensus. It seemed that they didn¡¯t want to continue playing this bad scene.


    ¡°Rui, believe me again. Run toward their temple. Don¡¯t run into the blue shadow gate,¡± I said this word by word, saying this sentence also meant that I would be right. It was a gamble for everyone to take responsibility for their lives, but I was sure that I couldn¡¯t be wrong. The only towering place here was the temple, which was the only building on the stonewall that could represent the connection to the watchtower.


    ¡°I believe you, Mr. Dante. You go so badly injured to save me, even if you are now completely uttering the idea like a lunatic.¡±


    Rui¡¯s words made me feel my heart beating inside my chest, and then I turned my eyes to the two people next to me, ¡°I won¡¯t force you. If you believe me like this madman, you¡¯ll use all your strength to run towards the temple.¡±


    The two of them hesitated for a moment and then nodded to me, and the black man who happily ran into the blue shadow gate was swallowed by the closed blue shadow gate. I didn¡¯t know his fate. It was his choice, but I still hoped he could escape safely.


    I gripped Rui¡¯s thick shoulders. Even though the little guy was bruised all over, he was still in good spirits, which relieved my worries about his physical condition.


    ¡°This trip full of hope is also an adventure full of unknowns. This is a song for walkers and a war song for life. In this unknown place, we are forced to choose. That is not what we can do. Now, we can make our own choices, and the consequences will be borne by ourselves. Are you conscious of it, Rui?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Dante, no matter what the ending is, I will be willing to take it.¡± Rui smiled honestly. I saw tears of excitement on his cheeks, and my tears shed again. It was clear that I was just like a weak little girl that was always crying.


    ¡°Then go ahead, my dear friend Rui. Let us escape this damn place together.¡±


    ¡°Understood! Mr. Dante, I won¡¯t let you die here. Rui will definitely protect you, just like my father!¡± Rui strode his sturdy black legs. While running, the drops of water on his cheeks fell on my face.

 Chapter 30 - Studio City 16

    Chapter 30: Studio City (16)¡°Go out!¡± Rui ran swiftly behind my back, and behind me were the two white people.


    Rui¡¯s feet slammed on the stone slab, and I heard the sound of Rui¡¯s feet slamming on the stone slab. The poor little guy had no shoes.


    The destiny might not be satisfactory, but as long as we hold on to it hand in hand, there would be a beautiful moon and sky. This sentence popped up in my mind, and I would deny my sentence in the next second.


    There were cracks in the stone slab, and the gap revealed blue light. I saw blood-red eyes under the crack, and something under the slab wanted to rush out. s?a??h th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    They tried their best to treat us as playthings, and now, they saw that the plaything was about to run away. They tore their skins and want to keep us here.


    The scorching air waves gushing from the cracks in the stone slab, like steam, which made me a little uneasy.


    The slate on the left exploded, and a huge arm stretched out from under the slate. This blue arm was covered with the head of a mouse, like a tentacle sucker under an octopus.


    A broken stone slab in front was tilted forward. Rui knelt down and jumped high. He stepped on the tilted tip of the slate and jumped forward, while the two white people behind him followed behind screaming in horror.


    ¡°The situation is not optimistic.¡± I put my chest on Rui¡¯s back and stared at the cracks in the steamed slabs. I couldn¡¯t wait to lighten it so that Rui would run faster.


    The sound of a kettle!


    The cracked stone slab actually spewed out the sound of a boiling kettle, which was harsh and irritating.


    Another slab was lifted, and another huge arm stretched out from under the cracked slab, and the slab that it lifted was smashed towards Rui and me.


    ¡°Rui, run to the right!¡± Hearing my anxious voice, Rui turned and ran towards the right. The falling slabs shook the gravel everywhere and even blasted waves of air around him.


    When Rui and I had just dodged the smashed slab, a small blue hand stretched out from the gap in the slab. It grabbed Rui¡¯s ankle, Rui¡¯s leaning body fell forward, and Rui was agile. He used his arms to prop up on the slate ground to prevent himself from falling into the mud.


    Rui used the other leg to kick the small hand that grabbed his ankle. The shadow of this hand was kicked into pieces and scattered in the cracks of the slab. At this moment, two white people behind me were from Rui and me. After running, their expressions became more horrified, like seeing something!


    Rui didn¡¯t hesitate to show his amazing physical fitness and rushed forward after seeing that hand was kicked to pieces.


    The huge withered bones were supported on the stone slab with both arms, and a swaying skull appeared burning with blue flames. In the eye sockets of this skull were the stupid king and the astrologer. They were laughing wildly.


    But that was not the whole crisis. Through the cracks in the slate, I could see something swimming underneath. I fixed my eyes and found that they were blue monster fish.


    The stone slab in front was smashed into pieces. Rui¡¯s and I were almost lifted off by the slate. A huge blue fish got out from under the slab with blood-red eyes, and then it landed on the slab. Under the soil, as if the soil was its lake, they were also hunting us.


    Rui¡¯s speed was like a wild wolf running wild. This slate land was like countless volcanoes erupting, and blue fish was like lava from the volcanic eruption burrowing out of the place where Rui ran.


    The sound of explosions, harsh frictions, everywhere, and chaos fell into a circle of strange fish.


    ¡°Give it back to my queen.¡± The huge skeleton arm grabbed the leaping strange fish and smashed at us. This strange fish was too big. If it came, Rui could not jump so high with me behind his back, and the speed could not be as high as the skeleton.


    My face was pale, and I never expected that there should be such a terrifying monster in the world.


    ¡°Alomitsu, give back my daughter!!¡±


    The skeleton roared from its vocal cordless Adam¡¯s apple. The lightning in the air was shaken by its roar, and the blue monster fish was holding slammed towards us.


    At this moment, Rui turned and ran towards the strange fish that came. I wanted to say Rui was crazy, but I honestly shut up. I believe Rui, this was not a stupid belief. Rui was about to do something amazing. I opened my eyes wide to see the strange fish coming. The wind that the strange fish came and brought me caused my heart to jump to my throat.


    Rui jumped, grabbed the smashed blue monster, and swung it on the stone slab we ran before with the help of the swaying monster beard like a swing. The blue fish smashed into pieces. It was so fast that I didn¡¯t even react. The inertia caused Rui and I to fall and roll on the stone slab.


    The monster fish¡¯s huge body rubbed the stone slabs, lifted them up, and glided forward one by one.


    ¡°Mr. Dante!¡± Rui shook his head and lifted me, who was lying on the ground. He turned my back and ran towards the temple without stopping. With this, my stomach was overturned and I was vomiting again.


    ¡°Not good. Bad, very bad!!¡±


    The blue ratheads were drilled under the slab that they pushed away. Their eyes shone with red light, and the spears in their hands were like the thorns of death.


    A strange fish jumped out with its mouth open. These blue ratheads instantly fell into the strange fish¡¯s mouth. The strange fish had no distinction between enemies and us. As long as they were on the stone slab, they were all their prey.


    Under the stone slab, I found a black shadow of a strange fish under the water. It was about to attack us, but now the second wave of attacks was coming.


    The skeleton caught a blue monster fish and smashed it at me and Rui. It didn¡¯t care about the two white people. Its target was me and Rui. No, it was me to be precise. I teased them. The stage they set up was broken, and they were very angry.


    The blue monster fish at Rui¡¯s feet suddenly rushed towards us.


    ¡°Rui,¡± I roared and reminded Rui. The sharp Rui noticed what was below. He jumped forward. Rui and I were still caught in the air by the mouth of the blue shadow monster. Rui stepped on the blue shadow monster. The thick edge of the fish¡¯s lips almost swallowed me and Rui.


    The huge skeleton smashed the blue monster fish in his hand at us at this moment, but it just hit the blue monster fish under us. The two collided and exploded. The sound was deafening, and two blue shadow monster fish were smashed into pieces of minced meat.


    Rui and I were also affected. The air wave made us both spin in the air. I gripped Rui¡¯s shoulder tightly, and the movements below Rui made me really see what an athlete was.


    Rui caught a two-meter-large blue monster fish in mid-air. This meat was like a pad protecting Rui and I who fell. When it fell, he found blood dripping from the corner of Rui¡¯s mouth. He was shocked. He was hurt, but Rui still shut up.


    Rui jumped off the blue shadow fish and continued to run forward.


    ¡°We must escape, Rui.¡± I watched the temple that was less than 500 meters ahead of the heart beating quickly, and before the strange fish that drilled behind us swallowed it, it served as a pad for Rui and me.


    When the blue monster fish swallowed the fish, its body was still in a state of standing up and jumping. As soon as it fell, the blue monster fish came out of the blue monster fish¡¯s eyeballs like a bee covering the sky.


    The eyes of this blue fish burst out after a black fish was ejected. Inside, the twisted loach raised their heads, and there were dozens of them. The sound of the blue fish explosion was endless. It scattered on the slate. The flesh of the blue fish was swallowed by other strange fish, and then exploded. More blue blackfish and loaches burrow their bodies like crazy.


    Their targets seem to be me and Rui. They were the same as the skeletons. They didn¡¯t care about the two white people.


    Rui was very fast, but these blackfishes were faster, and at this moment the skin under the sole of Rui¡¯s feet had long been abraded by the slate, and his immature pink muscles were exposed on the slate.

 Chapter 31 - Studio City 17

    Chapter 31: Studio City (17)¡°Come on, Rui. We¡¯re almost there.¡±


    Now less than three hundred meters away from the temple, black fishes shuttled under the stone slab, and their sharp teeth came out of the stone slab and attacked me and Rui from time to time.


    The flying fishes could leap out of the sea to prey on plankton.


    The blue shadow blackfish made a leap posture similar to that of the flying fish. A blue shadow blackfish leapt and bit on Rui¡¯s shoulder. Blood immediately ran down from Rui¡¯s shoulder.


    I couldn¡¯t pull out its snake-like head. This would tear the flesh off Rui¡¯s shoulder. I opened my mouth to bite the fish. The fish was not very big. It was as big as an ordinary adult grass carp. This was also the only thing worthy of comfort.


    The blue shadow blackfish noticed that someone was biting it, but it didn¡¯t let go. Its pale eyes just kept shaking.


    ¡°Let go of Rui!¡±


    I used my teeth to tear off the muscles of the blue shadow blackfish.


    I took two bites, and on the third bite, severe pain came from my back. A black fish bit my back, which made me yell in pain. A blue shadow blackfish was on my back! I held Rui with both hands, and I had no way to catch it.


    Two hundred meters!


    The blue shadow loaches, twisted like a group of leeches, swam in front of me and Rui. They were like creeping tentacles coming out of the stone slab, and the eyes on their triangular skulls were shining with white light.


    One after another, they came out. Many of them were as long as the sea witch¡¯s hair. They blocked our way forward, and Rui, who had no choice, had to run into this blue shadow blackfish jungle with me.


    (Note: Gorgon and the Sea Witch are of the same type. When a man sees the Sea Witch¡¯s appearance, he will turn into a stone statue, and the Sea Witch¡¯s hair is a little snake that is constantly twisting.)


    Even if Rui was tough, he couldn¡¯t completely escape these blue shadow loaches.


    That¡¯s right, I didn¡¯t hide a few times. A blue shadow loach caught me and Rui, and it wrapped Rui and me with its body. The snake head approached us. Me and Rui were struggling in mid-air, and I even smelled the stench from its mouth.


    ¡°Come on, you bastards.¡± At this desperate moment, a white man with blond hair waved his arms. He grabbed a stone and hit the loach.


    He was a brave man, and I gave him a grateful look.


    This group of loaches ran towards him, including the one that caught us. It loosened its grip. It might think that the little man insulted it, and the person who insulted it was more than its food. Importantly, these loaches seem to have human thoughts.


    ¡°What are you doing! Why didn¡¯t you eat them just now?¡± The giant skeleton roared angrily. Following his roar, the loach seemed to understand the skeleton¡¯s commands, and they swam towards us again.


    After a short respite, Rui and I sprinted a hundred meters forward, and we were only one hundred meters away from the gate of the temple.


    ¡°This moment has finally arrived!¡± There were only a few blue shadow blackfish in the 100 meters ahead, and they could no longer be a stumbling block to stop Rui and me.


    ¡°Dawn, I saw the dawn,¡± Rui shouted excitedly. He rushed into the gate of the temple. The white man who helped us followed us. He was also safe and sound. I didn¡¯t find the other white man, and I wasn¡¯t sure if he was alive or dead. I couldn¡¯t be distracted to think about him.


    And these strange fishes and the blue shadow ratheads stopped at the gate of the temple and did not come in, as if they were afraid of something. The angry blackfishes nearby could only gnaw on the sluggish blue shadow ratheads.


    ¡°A bunch of damn trash!!!¡±


    The spiral tower of the temple began to vibrate, and the dust in the temple fell with the vibration. While Rui was carrying me and running down the stairs, I saw this huge skeleton stand up through the gap in the stonewall. It was burning with blue shadow flames, and it was like a titan. Every time it moved, the whole ground was shaking.


    I couldn¡¯t describe it other than this.


    ¡°Huhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡± Rui under me started to gasp. His physical strength was almost reaching the limit, but Rui still ran wildly on the old spiral staircase with the white man.


    ¡°Mouse meatball!¡±


    After I saw the figure on the corner, his face changed suddenly, but the mouse meatball did not chase us. Its body was weirdly decomposing. The heads of mice fell from its body, and the mouse meatball that was like a leather ball gradually became flat, and the blackfish on my back also turned into mud and fell off.


    A ray of golden light fell from the tower. This light made the mouse meatball¡¯s body quickly turn into mud after touching it. They could not touch the light from the outside world. This light could kill the mouse meatball and blackfish.


    My choice was correct, this was the way to escape.


    The mouses¡¯ heads were trampled under the feet of Rui and the white man. The mouse¡¯s skull was stuck on the soles of their feet, causing them to sweat in pain. Neither of them was wearing shoes.


    The scattered mouse heads slowed down their running speed. I was worried, but it was not their feet that I was worried about.


    It was a skeleton that was as tall as a mountain. It was like an evil mountain giant. It took a big step toward the temple. Every time it walked on the ground, it trembled. It made my heart tremble even more.


    ¡°Run!!!!¡±


    I screamed when I saw it. At this moment, my fear could not be concealed. It was not only me who was afraid, but also Rui and the white man.


    ¡°Give it back to me. Give it back to my country, foreigner!!!¡±


    The stone wall behind the three of us was punched through. A burning bone fist the size of a small boat appeared in front of us. The bone fist smashed the wall and grabbed a few times. It obviously wanted to catch us, and pieces of rubble kept falling from both sides of the fist.


    The violent wind from the outside immediately followed the stonewall and entered the spiral staircase. The three of us stood near the top of the temple and looked at the dark blue shadows below. We didn¡¯t know how much we were from the top. S?a?ch* Th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    The three of us did not dare to stay. Before the second attack came, we could only try our best to run upwards. The three of us were all nervous to the limit, and we were faced with a more frightening demon.


    The huge impact caused the entire temple to sway, and the stone wall behind the three of us was beaten by the huge white bone fist again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look back. Run forward.¡± It was the white man who was talking, and he was so nervous that he clenched his fists, causing blue veins to appear on his arms.


    ¡°Why are you attacking my kingdom and trying to kill me and my people.¡±


    It was another punch. This time it hit above us. The stairs were smashed. Pieces of rubble fell from above our heads and fell everywhere. The three of us stood on the edge of the stairs and fell down. It¡¯s all gravel, but these gravel hurt our back.


    ¡°Alomitsu!!!¡± The huge skeleton stood beside the temple and roared.


    Rui ran to the broken staircase with me on his back and jumped. He could not jump on the upper step, but he grabbed the edge of the staircase. I glanced at the bottomless hollow below, as if hearing the wailing of the dead under this abyss.


    I also grabbed the edge of the stairs with one hand and pulled us up with my other arm around Rui¡¯s waist. I tried my best to help Rui reduce his physical exertion.


    ¡°Ah~!¡± Rui raised his arms and led me up the stairs. Rui let out a tired roar, and I turned to look at the cut-off stairs behind me. Now it was the white man¡¯s turn.


    He took a few steps back and ran towards the stairs under our feet. He wanted to increase his chance of jumping through the run-up, but he was out of luck. He hadn¡¯t run to the edge yet, and the huge white fist punched the stairs under his feet, forcing him to jump.


    I let go of the hand that grabbed Rui and moved towards the white man¡¯s arm. I grabbed him, but I rolled down the stairs, and Rui at the top grabbed my knee.


    The big hole in the stonewall let me see the angry skeleton outside, and it intended to swing its fists again and send the three of us to hell.


    ¡°Climb, climb quickly. I can¡¯t hold on anymore!¡± Rui yelled, and the white man took my arm and climbed up my body. When he climbed the stairs, Rui¡¯s arms trembled with excessive force.


    The boat-like bone fist hit us again.


    ¡°Run up. I will protect Dante,¡± the white man yelled at Rui, and the white man dragged my body to the upper stairs and dragged me up. My face slammed viciously on the steps of the stairs. I put my painful hands over my face and shouted, ¡°Aw.¡±


    There was another deafening sound, the huge white bone fist pierced the stonewall, and the gust of wind brought the rubble down on us. I watched the boat-like bone fist grab the large piece of rubble and took it back.


    The gravel fell from the steps we were on just now, and the bone fist retracted again, and it found that it hadn¡¯t caught us with a roar of hissing lungs.


    The air was stirred by its roar.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to carry Dante. Your foot injury is heavier than mine. My running speed is not worse than yours,¡± the white man yelled at Rui, because of the pain I was holding my face against my shoulder. Running up the stairs, Rui looked at me a few times before moving forward. Rui¡¯s approach was correct. His speed was not as fast as before. It¡¯s not a good choice to continue carrying me on his back, and Rui was convinced based on what happened just now that the white man would not abandon me.


    The temple was shaking even more. My eyes narrowed due to the pain of seeing the huge skeleton squatting down and inserting his hands under the temple. It wanted to knock down the temple and let us be buried under the ruins!


    Dust fell from above like rain, and our backs were covered with a layer of dust. The dust made us cough constantly. Crushed stones continued to fall from above. There were even iron tools and melted mouse meatballs, including densely melted corpses of ratheads.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we there yet?!¡± the white man asked me anxiously.


    ¡°The ghost knows how many layers, I slid all the way down.¡±


    The time we made a joke about fate, we just saw the golden light leaking from the top, two floors above. At such a critical moment, the temple began to tilt, and we fell towards the middle.


    But the difference this time was that there was a rope in the center of this deep well-like hollow. The rope was covered with rough linen barbs. The hands that grasped it were immediately pierced. Even if it was very painful, they dared not to let go.


    They grabbed the rope and climbed up. The temple tilted more severely. If it went on, it would be finished. It must be faster. I also stretched out my hands to grab the rope and climbed up, and the barb went into my palm, stinging like a cactus thorn into the palm of my hand.


    The rope suddenly fell down. The rope was so old that it couldn¡¯t hold us. This made us pale with fright.


    ¡°Jump! Jump to the next step and run up.¡± Rui¡¯s roar made me and the white people notice the stairs beside me. At the exit of the spiral staircase laid the bone that left me a message. The stairs rolled to the middle of the hollow and fell downward.


    ¡°If you jump, you must swing the rope. If you swing it by yourself, the rope will be broken!¡± The white man roared uneasily as he looked at the rope that was about to break.


    ¡°Swing together and count to three.¡± I yelled.


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Dante. Take a good hold of Mr. White,¡± Rui said to me and set his eyes on the stairs next to me. I grasped the white man¡¯s waist with my arms instead of grasping his shoulders. His shoulders were underneath. It took force to jump, and grabbing his shoulders would interfere with his strength.


    ¡°One.¡± Rui and the white man shouted at the same time and swung the rope.


    ¡°It¡¯s too late. It¡¯s going to be broken. Jump now!¡± The rope swayed three or four times, and Rui who was above howled. The white man also screamed after hearing Rui¡¯s words. He carried me on his back. Jumping onto the stairs, the three of us leaped through the hollow in the middle and rolled down on the stone steps, while Rui fell down the stairs. The white man quickly stood up and grabbed Rui¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Ah~¡± Rui¡¯s hair was gripped tightly and he yelled in pain. At this moment, I stretched out my hand and grabbed Rui¡¯s arms. I couldn¡¯t pull Rui. I didn¡¯t have enough strength. The man loosened his grip on Rui¡¯s hair, grabbed his arm, and pulled him up. When Rui climbed up, blood dripped from his head.


    The three of us knelt on the stone steps and dressed coarsely. Our rest was only two or three seconds. We must continue to move forward. This time, the white man clamped my upper body to his elbow and ran with Rui to the very top. He used too much force, and I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    The door that appeared in the center was shining with golden light, and the sweet smell of sea breeze outside the door made us instantly refreshed.


    ¡°You guys! How dare you run to the top!¡± A skull the size of a house, burning with blue light, rose from below. It looked like the meteorite that killed the Cretaceous dinosaurs. Our hairs flew from the wind.


    ¡°The last step!¡± Rui grabbed the white man, and the two of them led me towards the golden gate with all their strength.

 Chapter 32 - Studio City 18

    Chapter 32: Studio City (18)The moment I opened my eyes, me, Rui, and the white man laid on top of the watchtower. The three of us were panting.


    Tears filled my eyes. This joy was comparable to the joy of birth, and was better than all joy.


    ¡°Mr. Dante.¡± Rui moved his arm and leaned on the stone wall of the watchtower to look at me. ¡°We really came out alive from the terrible sea,¡± Rui said, smiling at me happily.


    ¡°The sea? We were just in the temple? Rui, don¡¯t you remember?¡± S~?a??h the N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°The temple? We haven¡¯t been to the temple. We were fighting against the vicious undead pirates.¡± Rui¡¯s words made my face a little pale.


    The white man on the side also woke up. He kept coughing as he said, ¡°damn it. I almost died at that sea.¡±


    What the white man said made me speechless. His words made me fall into deep thought. This white man just woke up and experienced the terrible things in the studio. He and Rui could not be lying about not remembering anything.


    It seemed that they really didn¡¯t remember what happened before. Was it all just my dream? I looked at the barbs of the linen cloth on my palm. I was sure that this was not a dream. What I experienced was real.


    ¡°Mr. Dante, your injury is so serious,¡± Rui looked at the injury on my body and exclaimed, which made me recover from my thinking.


    ¡°Rui, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m okay,¡± I comforted Rui, but I knew that my body couldn¡¯t support itself while walking.


    ¡°So hungry.¡± The voice of other people came up the stairs. He walked up. It was the white man who ran away. He ran alone without looking at us. I did not resent him. The fear of death was with everyone. It was the instinct of animals.


    ¡°Are you going to find something to eat?¡± the timid white man asked us, while the white man who escaped with us was silently looking at the wound on the sole of his foot. He might be thinking why he had an injury there.


    ¡°No, I need to rest,¡± I replied gently. I didn¡¯t have any good feelings for him, and of course, I didn¡¯t have any resentment.


    ¡°Then I will look for food by myself. I will not share the food with you.¡± After the white man said that, he looked at us. He wondered if one of us would follow him to find food, but us three were too tired. No one wanted to go.


    ¡°Then, I will go by myself,¡± he asked a second time, and I was silent, not wanting to respond to him at all. I just wanted to get a good night¡¯s sleep.


    Colorful rays of light fell from the top of the sky, which made us look towards the sky.


    ¡°This is a miracle, a miracle.¡± This relatively safe white man exclaimed excitedly. This brought up my fear instead. Had those guys in the studio still not given up?


    ¡°With the help of this miracle, I can definitely find food. This is God¡¯s reward for me. If you don¡¯t look for food now, it is an insult to this miracle!¡± He also wanted to use the gods to confuse us.


    ¡°Shut up! If you want to go, go by yourself!¡± I yelled at this timid white man. He was taken aback by my anger. His face showed anger, and he now saw that I was hurt. He thought he could bully me at will. But at this moment, the white man and Rui stood up, their fists clenched tightly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I stood up, but my instinct tells me that this person is not wrong. If you want to go, go by yourself.¡± The white people who escaped with us forgot my name.


    ¡°I choose to believe what Mr. Dante said.¡± The two of them stood in front of me, and the timid white man glared at me and walked down.


    ¡°By the way, we used to fight the pirates together. It¡¯s fate to survive. I kindly remind you not to go in when you see the blue door.¡±


    ¡°Go to hell. Who would believe you, damn devil.¡± He ignored my kind advice and ran off. He didn¡¯t want to be with us for a moment.


    ¡°Help me up,¡± I told Rui, and Rui supported me. I endured the pain, stood up, and looked at the starry sky. It was not the sun but a crescent moon. It was the size of the moon when we fought the pirates. Two days passed, and the night sky now fell with colorful silks and satin floating in the sky.


    ¡°Mr. Dante, look at the beach,¡± Rui shouted out in shock. I was not surprised that the Blue Studios on the beach was far less gorgeous inside.


    After this timid white man ran and saw the Blue Studios, he ran into the gate of the Studios excitedly shouting in the name of God. As expected, he didn¡¯t take what I said to heart. He chose to take the initiative. Entering hell, the blue shadow gate slowly closed. At that moment, I seemed to see the red-robed old man holding a blue oil lamp staring at me, and the moon in the sky turned into a new moon.


    ¡°The people you have helped will never escape death.


    ¡°The people who have rescued you will turn into a living corpse one day.


    ¡°To save the sad world I am in.


    ¡°We are about to face the ridiculous end of the cycle.


    ¡°Dear, Alomitsu.¡±


    The words that followed the sea breeze made my head hurt, and this blue studio city disappeared, including the white man. I didn¡¯t know the terrible situation he was going to face. I just hoped the god he was spouting could bless him.


    ¡°Rui and the respectable white man.¡±


    ¡°I am not a white person, I have my own name. Bruyer, a Gaul.¡±


    ¡°Respected Bruyer and Rui, never go down at dawn no matter what happens,¡± I said very solemnly. Rui and Bruyer looked suspicious at my seriousness, but they believed it. They believed me because I experienced life and death with them. This intuition would make them believe me from the bottom of their hearts.


    The two of them just looked at me suspiciously and nodded. The three of us leaned on the stone wall tiredly. Soon, the surging sleepiness made me close my eyes. This was the first time I fell asleep in peace.


    When I wrote this, I stroked the Indian feathers on my chest. This was also the first gift given by the Indian across the continent before Columbus went on an expedition. Even if the squally rain outside was mixed with strange sounds, I still stroked the feathers on my chest gently.


    For a long time, I firmly believe that there would be another way out ahead, and I had also been trapped in a cage of fear. I could not escape this fear by relying on myself.


    I didn¡¯t want to fight alone anymore, and I never thought about taking on the battle alone. Being wea, I couldn¡¯t escape any predicament, but now, it was the companions I met that could survive with the hope of life with me.


    And my story was just beginning in this unfamiliar century, in this century full of brilliance and stupidity.


    (In April 1492, Columbus started his great eastern route. Only in the great route did he discover the Indians. Things about the Indian Rui would be explained. After all, there were many things in history that we didn¡¯t know. Huh, laugh.)

 Chapter 33 - Nightmare 1

    Chapter 33: Nightmare (1)Location: Geneva, the main city of the Holy Roman Empire-50 kilometers north.


    Rossio and his soldiers were advancing in the forest. Horseshoes stomped on the soil. The trail of mud splashing made him feel sick. The dirty and rotten branches made him endure the surrounding environment with all his strength.


    Rossio didn¡¯t go along the forest for no reason. He didn¡¯t take the big road. He believed that these rebels would hide in the forest, and only the forest would provide them with a place to hide.


    The boy and his father who had been killed were confirmed to be not innocent farmers. Their house was searched, and they were hiding infidels.


    The poor thing was his two daughters who survived. Rossio intended to raise them and rent them to a brothel, so that they could bring him a steady stream of money. Even if it was not much, it was money for Rossio. With money, he could climb to a higher position.


    God would forgive him, and he would raise them with a ¡°compassionate heart¡±. They had to pay him back. As for the dead boy and his father, they were killed because they were infidels. Even if they were not, they helped the heretics. They should pay the price for that.


    Rossio believed that God hated infidels, and punishment would inevitably be accompanied by innocent sacrifices. God must agree with this very much.


    Rossio found the extinguished fire in the woods. It was this fire that sent its slender white smoke to the sky. Rossio got off the horse, took off his shiny arm armor, and stretched out his hand in the remaining ashes. He could clearly feel the heat from the ashes.


    It seemed that the heretics who had fled from Geneva hadn¡¯t left for long.


    The pagans clearly discovered that he killed the boy and the old man. It was the two of them who were like cockroaches reminding the pagans who hid in the dark. If it weren¡¯t for them, Rossio would have hunted silently like a wolf, otherwise he would tear the throats of the infidels and licked off the blood they splashed on the fire.


    The two knight leaders knelt beside Rossio. They loyally placed their right hand on their chest. Rossio liked their expression of loyalty. The two knight leaders listened to every word of Rossio religiously, like listening to the priest¡¯s sermon when attending mass.


    ¡°There are seven or eight people, and they are going to the north, which is exactly the same as our destination,¡± Rossio said that he learned his tracking skills from his father. He had told him about this that the stupidest beast would walk on two legs, and both legs would completely expose their footprints in the muddy forest.


    ¡°Something is hiding.¡± Rossio asked to poke a pile of rotting leaves. The leaves seemed like someone deliberately stacked it together, but this pile of leaves is obviously a little higher than the pile of dead leaves scattered around. It seemed that they hurriedly covered up when they ran, which also meant that these guys were somewhere around here. s?a??h th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Battered bag.¡± When Rossio opened the bag, he found a clean white cloth and candles, and there was also a yellow tarp. Rossio placed the tarp under the sun to observe. Tourniquet. This showed that at least one of the heretics was injured.


    ¡°Honorable guardian knight, look at this.¡± A knight leader found an unburnt code from other leaves. This was exactly the compassionate teaching issued by the religion.


    The knight holding the scorched black code laughed, and he seemed to want to appeal to Rossio.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Rocio made a gesture. He walked forward and pricked his ears. He was like a wild wolf listening to the sounds around him. They were still here, and Rossio could feel it.


    These damn heretics were hiding in the forest watching him. Rossio took a few steps forward. The sneaky noises in the forest only rang and disappeared. This time, he heard nothing except the shaking of the leaves.


    ¡°Damn the forest.¡± Rossio raised the yellow cloth in his hands that was exuding pungent ointment.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Rossio growled loudly.


    ¡°Have you forgotten something? For example, some kind of wound medicine? Don¡¯t you want to take it away now? If you come out, you may be forgiven by God.¡±


    The only response he got was the chirping of birds and the rustle of leaves blowing in the wind. The forest was fooling him again.


    Rossio threw the yellow cloth full of ointment into the hands of the knight leader next to him, and he turned and sat on his horse.


    Rossio was not so stupid. How could he chase these heretics in this perilous forest, as long as he arrived in Goning, these bastards would be revealed sooner or later.


    He was not in a hurry. No matter how fast these pagans heard the news, they weren¡¯t faster than his horses. Besides, passing through the gate of the main city of Goning was ordered to be blocked by the Pope half a month ago. In addition to the city¡¯s clergy, they could come and go freely. Others could only go in, not go out, including the Lord.


    The pagans could only sneak into Goning by walking through the mountains, and they were also injured. The yellow medicated cloth in this bag was the best proof. Before they arrived in Goning, Rossio would have already reached Goning.


    Rossio was correct. His prey was watching him in the forest. Seven or eight men in ragged clothes were hiding in the muddy grass. Mosquitoes bit their skins, and their eyes were always fixed on Rossio.


    Rossio took his soldiers back on horseback, and the shade of the trees along the way dyed their armor black with his own figure.


    Rossio almost caught them, he needed to get his men behind them.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter.  He would find them again, like a wild wolf with a keen sense of smell.

 Chapter 34 - Nightmare 2

    Chapter 34: Nightmare (2)I used to think whether or not it was within our control every time human beings wake up? When we accidentally recall the meaning in the dream during the day, what do they represent?


    There was a saying in the East that there were thoughts on the day and dreams at night, but the end of the dreams was completely irrelevant to our reality. They were full of temptation and fear, just like the scenes depicted in the fairy tales. It was real but intangible. It existed in each of our brains.


    When I woke up, I thought of the hidden worlds hidden in dreams. In fact, they were just wonderful projections of the real world. The refined and ethereal qualities occasionally made us use dreams to become our topic.


    This was an unfamiliar spiritual realm, but the importance of this spiritual realm was not inferior to that of the real world. In a sense, it represented the potential within our human body.


    I was standing by the withered flower bed with a twisted and irregular tree standing in the center of the flower bed. The flowers around it were lost. I was surrounded by a dilapidated small town. It seems that this poor small town has gone through something, it¡¯s like an old scroll with dark yellow. There was no color other than the faded color.


    Every building, every plant, including my body, were floating with tiny particles, which were like the ashes of burning straw moving towards the sky.


    According to the dilapidated scenery, it was obviously autumn. Beside the flowerbeds was an old abandoned cemetery. Pieces of dilapidated and damaged tombstones were slanted in the cemetery. Every piece of tombstone was covered with weeds. They were very similar. People who thought under the shadow of the tombstone are thinking about the indescribable life and death.


    In the middle of the cemetery is an old tree that has died. Its sturdy trunk almost obscures the sky of these tombstones. Its rhizomes once took root in this cemetery and drilled into the soil, in this ancient soil with corpses everywhere. It drew those ghastly and horrible nutrients that should not be mentioned.


    Silent, there were no creatures except me. The dark yellow clouds did not move, nor could I hear the crickets that are characteristic of autumn.


    The pain that has been unknown for a long time was calling me. It wanted to wake me from this strange dream, the surrounding scenery will turn into darkness in the next moment, and I began to hear the man¡¯s words clearly.


    I opened my eyes and felt numbness all over my body. What caught my eyes was Bruyer, the brave Gaul.


    ¡°Oh, God, you finally woke up.¡± Bruyer shook his arms excitedly. He was wrapping cloth around my legs. He would never become a doctor in his life, he could only become a butcher. He only knew how to entangle my wound hard, and the wound was dragged so hard that I felt a sharp pain in my leg.


    ¡°Bruyer, don¡¯t wrap it around, ah!¡± I yelled in pain. ¡°It¡¯s so tight, the wound will become suppurative because it can¡¯t breathe.¡±


    ¡°This is when Rui told me to change the gauze and wash the gauze on time before leaving. I am like a maid. Apart from taking care of you, I chop wood and go to the mountains to grab herbs.¡± Bruyer¡¯s words were full of complaints.


    ¡°Rui!¡± Bruyer¡¯s words made me wake up, and I found that there was no Rui in this room, and the smile on Bruyer¡¯s face turned into a serious expression.


    ¡°Where did Rui go?¡± I asked Bruyer anxiously. Now, Bruyer just gently wrapped a clean cloth and sat on the stool in front of the fireplace.


    There were cracks on the stool where Bruyer was sitting. I suspected that the stool was pressed by Bruyer¡¯s tall body. Bruyer remained silent. He just looked at the flames burning in the fireplace.


    I noticed the room at the moment. The room where Bruyer and I were located was a wooden house with cut-off tree trunks stacked on top of each other. The bed on which I laid was made up of rough wooden boards and covered with a thick layer. The grasses had a musty smell, just like the smell of grass in a horse farm.


    The only thing built with stones is the fireplace. This fireplace was so small that it could even be called a stove. Do you want to light the fireplace in summer? I was full of doubts about what I saw when I woke up.


    The burning wood in the fireplace made a crisp sound, and the yellow light of the flame reflected Bruyer¡¯s face into orange. Bruyer was a Gaul with a standard body, and he was strong. His physique and height of about 1.8 meters, and his rugged beard made him exude a wild and rude aura.


    This wild man showed a worried look.


    ¡°Reeves Dante. This is your name, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can call me Reeves or Dante.¡±


    S?a??h th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Bruyer picked up a piece of wood and threw it into the fireplace. He moved his lips again, ¡°Dante, I didn¡¯t want to tell you the news when you woke up. I know, on the pirate ship that you are a smart person. You are brave and not afraid of threats, even my soul is telling me that you are a trustworthy smart person. Concealing things will only make you hate. I don¡¯t want to be like that in your eyes.¡±


    I let out a sigh of relief and let my heart sink to listen to the words of the Gaul. In the end, things made the Gaul full of sorrow.


    ¡°After you fell asleep, no matter how we called you, you didn¡¯t answer. I thought you were dead at the time, but Rui, he insisted that you still had a weak breath.


    ¡°We ran south with you on our back and found a small forest behind the beach. Rui is an excellent jungle survivor. He found a lot of herbs plants. He put these herbs on your wounds. There is also a part of the grass that Rui smashed with coconut fruit and let you eat the coconut milk.


    ¡°But you still have no response. Every time I want Rui to give up on you, I always don¡¯t speak. Rui¡¯s busy figure makes me unable to speak. He firmly believes that you can wake up.¡±


    ¡°Along the way, we took you cautiously, but luckily, we arrived in Goning half a month ago. After seeing that we were paupers, these damned bastard soldiers drove us out.


    ¡°We can¡¯t get in. We are anxious to find a doctor to see you. Rui and I can¡¯t do anything about it. If we go further, it will take a long distance. Your body can¡¯t stand it, and your wounds start to get infected, and no plants are useful.


    ¡°When Rui and I were extremely anxious, we found an abandoned town northwest of the main city of Goning. The buildings here are dilapidated but in good condition.¡±


    Bruyer stretched out his finger to point to the window covered by straw. It was snowing outside, which made me amazed.


    ¡°It¡¯s weird. Rui and I were so surprised at the time.


    ¡°We discovered that it is obviously summer but it is snowing. The cold can prevent your wound from getting worse, and the town can also provide us with a refuge. We settled down with you who were unconscious.


    ¡°Until Rui and I took the hunting beasts to the entrance of Goning and waited for the merchants to arrive. We hope we can get necessities. What we can do is get news of the war between France and England. How many battles have been fought in this war? Ten years and we are still fighting. This time, it has spread to the village where Rui¡¯s adoptive father is located, and his adoptive father is in that little unknown village.


    ¡°After Rui entrusted you to me, he left in a hurry. What I told you was that after he found his adoptive father, he would bring him to find us.


    ¡°Rui has taught me how to distinguish plants these days, and I rely on the methods he taught me to gather herbs, dress you, change cloth strips, and feed you broth.


    ¡°A peaceful town, there are only you and me. I even want to live here for a lifetime. It is quiet and there is no disturbance, there will be no robbers, and there will be no exploitation by the superiors, but I was wrong.¡±


    Bruyer picked up a piece of meat and put it on a fork and roasted it in the flame. The fat on the meat made a ¡°crack¡± sound.


    ¡°A few days after Rui left, I always heard sneaky sounds in the forest. This makes me very careful to hunt and gather herbs in the forest. When this sound appeared, within a few days, several Roman soldiers came here. They waved their swords fiercely and made conditions for me.


    ¡°One, leave immediately.


    ¡°Second, kill the demons in this small town, or they will drive us away. This is the order of the City Lord of Goning.


    ¡°The deadline is one month, and we will be homeless at that time.¡±


    Speaking of this, Bruyer looked at the wooden house with nostalgia. It seems that this place really filled him with emotions. For the homeless, home was far more important than anything else.


    ¡°He wanted to kill us!¡± I yelled out these words excitedly and shut up. In a sense, we entered here without anyone¡¯s consent and treated it as our own home life, and others drove away. There was nothing unreasonable.


    ¡°I chose the second one. I want to delay as much as possible. I am also looking for the devil, but I can¡¯t find anything. Now that you woke up, I hope you can use your wisdom to help us through this crisis.¡±


    Bruyer took up his fork and put the cooked meat in front of me.


    ¡°If you wake up, you will be very hungry.¡± Bruyer looked wild but had the care of a woman. I unceremoniously grabbed the fork and blew at the meat before putting the meat into my mouth. I was really hungry.


    As for the city lord¡¯s order, let¡¯s talk about it in the daytime. I ate several pieces of meat in a row, but I didn¡¯t know what animal it was because of my eagerness.


    When I was full, I laid comfortably on the straw, which reminded me of the warm bed at home, and this message flashed in my mind instantly.


    In my century, the Roman Empire had long been history. Was Bruyer deceiving me? I looked at Bruyer sitting on the cracked stool. He looked sadly at the barbecue in the flames and sighed.


    As for whether his words are true or false, it¡¯s yet to be verified. Rui also once said that this was 1364, and I wanted to believe him. But at this stupid time, everyone would be suspicious.


    As I was lying on the straw thinking, there was a strange sound from outside the wooden house. Bruyer directly drew a basin of water into the fireplace, and a layer of smoke came out from the fire. With a pouncing sound, Bruyer¡¯s face showed tension at the moment the flame went out.

 Chapter 35 - Nightmare 3

    Chapter 35: Nightmare (3)¡°Why do you want to do this! Bruyer!¡± I asked in a low voice to the Gauls trembling in the dark. His bravery was beyond doubt. What made the brave Gaul afraid? Therefore, I did not ask in exclamation, but in a low voice.


    ¡°Shhh~~¡± Bruyer gestured to me to be silent. The sparks did not dissipate, and they let me see Bruyer¡¯s movements clearly in the dark.


    A harsh but rhythmic sound rang outside the wooden house. This sound again sounded like the typing of a telegraph, but it was a little different from a telegraph in that it was mixed with a harsh rubbing sound.


    I closed my mouth and did not dare to make a single sound. I became careful based on Bruyer¡¯s actions. He stood motionless in the corner, and I sat on the bed half-up. Both of us did not dare to make slight movements.


    I was scared because of the inexplicable fear that Bruyer passed on to me. After experiencing Studio City, I became sensitive and especially hated the darkness. I always felt that some terrible creatures would run out of the darkness.


    The harsh sound outside the wooden house lasted for more than half an hour and then disappeared. When it disappeared for a few minutes, Bruyer pushed open the window blocked by the straw. The blue smoke that extinguished the flames flowed outside, and the cold wind made me feel my thin clothes. I hid in the straw.


    ¡°Bruyer, can you explain it to me? What exactly was it just now?¡± I asked the Gaul in a flat tone. He didn¡¯t tell me everything. He concealed some important information.


    ¡°Dante, I will tell you tomorrow. Tonight, I don¡¯t want to mention this. I swear to God that I don¡¯t want to hide it from you.¡±


    The moonlight through the window shone on the Gaul. I looked at him and sighed, ¡°Mr. Bruyer, I didn¡¯t want to pose as a superior person to question you. I believe you have a reason not to tell me.¡±


    ¡°If you can, you may not want to know about this for the rest of your life.¡± Bruyer laid the tied straw on the ground and spread it out. This was his bed. In order to prevent me from freezing, he slept in the cold ground.


    I stretched out my hand and stroked the bandage on my leg. This Gaul changed my dressing, like a knight who loyally followed his morality. He made me grateful. It seems that human nature in the world was not so bad.


    Lying on the bed, in the silent snowy night, my back felt cold, not from the cold temperature, but from the malicious sight of the darkness. It made me extremely uncomfortable. I thought it was watching me.


    The next day, mild sunlight shone on my face. I woke up very late, and my brain was passing on my tiredness. My quality of sleep last night was also quite poor. The inexplicable sight made me unable to sleep peacefully.


    Bruyer went out hunting, and there was nothing else worth noting except for a few pieces of dried meat and a piece of clothing made of wild animal fur.


    I tried to get out of bed. During the escape from the studio, I was glad that my bones were not injured. After half a month of unconsciousness, my wounds healed a lot. Now, except for the weakness, I was like an ordinary person walking out of bed. The only bad thing was that I needed to hold a long slender tree stick to support my body¡¯s center of gravity.


    When I opened the door after putting on my fat clothes, I was deeply shocked by the strange sight in front of me.


    Have you ever seen such a scene? S?a??h th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    In the distant sky, there were flakes of snow falling, and the hot sun was standing in the other half that blended with the sky. The winter and summer were separated. I had only imagined this kind of scenery.


    I watched this scene for a full ten minutes. After I recovered my mind, I started my investigation in this uninhabited town. Because Bruyer entrusted it to me, I had to investigate it clearly to repay him for his care for me. Although according to my plan, we needed to leave and leave a message to Rui where we have gone. After the incident last night, I thought it is not safe here.


    But I could smell his dependence on home from Bruyer¡¯s words. He wanted to live quietly. He was reluctant to live in this small town. Yes, he almost became a slave and yearned for a dull life, so I could only help from the side.


    Every house here was made of stacked wood. The unique scent of the trunk of this wooden house reminded me of the sweet food in the wooden house in fairy tales. I stepped on the snow and made a squeaking sound.


    Soon, I noticed the anomaly. The windows of the buildings in this small town were all open without any straw or wooden boards. The windows of wooden houses were very small, so children could get in. In order to maintain ventilation, residents would use wooden boards to block the windows and open it during the day.


    I found a slightly different wooden house. It was located on the edge of the town. It was solitary and excluded. The wooden house was riddled with holes, like someone pierced it with a sharp object.


    I walked carefully into the wooden house, and the familiar stench got into my nose, which exuded the same smell as the wooden house my grandfather lived in before his death.


    These holes, like those drilled by a giant woodpecker, made me observe carefully. There were dry green marks on the edge of the wooden hole. I thought of the green slime crawling outside the grandfather¡¯s wooden house.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be a coincidence.¡± My face might not look good. Since I discovered these liquids, nothing good happened to me. Now, I had to track it down. This was more than just repaying Bruyer¡¯s care. There were also supernatural phenomena that got me stuck and unexplainable.


    Inside this wooden house full of holes, I found a thick pile of parchment with the words ¡°Cooked Ba¡± written on it, and it could be seen that the person who wrote it was very anxious.


    I read this person¡¯s notes softly, hoping that he wouldn¡¯t come to trouble me because I read his  notes without authorization.


    The content of the note was as follows:


    [Regarding the recent land subsidence in the village, I don¡¯t want to say anything. The only thing that pushes me to keep recalling this incident is to protect my children. My time is running out, I can¡¯t hold on for months.[This terrible thing is pressing on me, but I can¡¯t tell other people. I can¡¯t believe that God will bless me.[Here, I have to mention that I have witnessed strange corpses drifting on the lake behind the mountain, which also coincides with some strange things circulating in the town.[But we are not worried. Ten kilometers to the northeast is the main city of Goning. If something terrible happens, we can run away and seek asylum.[I still live a normal life as before. Something strange happened. A young man with a sunny personality lived next door to me. When I opened the door and walked out, he was sitting in front of his house. On his stump looked gloomy and sneaky, his hair messed up like weeds, and his pitch-black sunken eye sockets seemed to tell me that he hadn¡¯t slept well.[I greeted him. He didn¡¯t respond to my friendliness as he did before. Instead, he sat on the stump and breathed hard, like a wild boar breathing rough air. He made me feel a little scared.[I never saw him again in the next few days. When I saw him again, he stood in a daze at the gate of the town. I didn¡¯t recognize him at the time. I thought it was someone from outside the village. He changed completely.[I passed by him. He did not show any dangerous temperament. Although his body is strong, he lost a lot of weight in these few days. The dark eye sockets caused by poor sleep revealed a dim, sleepy melancholy. A sparse beard grows from his clean chin, and even his thick lower lip hangs.[He looked ridiculous, ridiculous and harmless, so I was worried to go to his parents. I knocked on the wooden door but no one responded. Where can they go?[When I wanted to knock on the wooden door again, things changed. He stood not far away and looked at me. His eyes let me fully experience the horror of the prey being caught by the hunter, so I hurried back home and hid.[At dawn, I could clearly hear the smashing sound from the wooden house next door, and he howled like a wolf¡¯s roar in the moonlight.[The children next to me shivered. They were frightened by the sound. I put on my clothes and pushed open the door and walked to the door of his house. Suddenly, there was a terrible and unusual howling in his wooden house.[I didn¡¯t knock on the door of his house. The fear in my heart made me go back home and drank a few glasses of inferior wine. It made me a little drunk. My children wrapped their bodies tightly in their little quilt, like a wet and trembling bird.[I was determined not to let my child continue to be terribly irritated. I planned to discuss the matter with the mayor when the sun was completely up. With this idea, I fell asleep quietly under the anesthesia of alcohol.[¡°Destroy~Burn~Ahahahahahaha~~~¡±[The chaotic screams awakened me from the hazy alcoholic anesthesia. My children were pulling on my clothes. They showed a look of fear. I didn¡¯t know what was happening outside. I picked up my hoe and opened the door and rushed out.[But I never expected that things would turn into a shocking tragedy.]


    ¡ª¨C


    When I was about to open the fifth piece of parchment to see what happened below.


    The sound of teeth colliding quickly, yes, this was the sound of teeth colliding. How fast it was, enough dozens or even hundreds of times per second. Humans did not have such a fast bite force.


    The sound came from the roof of the wooden house. I kept reading, grabbing the tree stick beside me with one hand. My weak body couldn¡¯t make much strength, but I still hope that if there was a crisis, Bruyer could come back from his hunt in advance.

 Chapter 36 - Nightmare 4

    Chapter 36: Nightmare (4)On the roof!


    The sound of teeth clashing was mixed with ancient words. I had never heard of this language. It was harsh and like the sound of sawing wood. It was endless, like nonsense.


    I didn¡¯t understand most of the words that popped out. I thought it was repeating a few words continuously. In the words, a few Roman words popped out.


    Telling me some majestic tunnels, vast seas, strange humans, and dark mountains and river valleys. It wanted to express that it needed to cross a void of abyss and that something terrifying existence tortured him and mocked him.


    Fragmented, incomplete. Just like the explanation of a lunatic with dementia, one couldn¡¯t get any useful clues from it.


    The sound was getting closer. I didn¡¯t know where it was. The roof? Or did it crawl to the center of the house?


    My hand holding the stick trembled slightly. I really didn¡¯t think I could fight again, especially the unknown beasts or monsters.


    ¡°You, get out!¡± When I was too anxious, a rude and unfamiliar voice suddenly sounded. It made a certain creature behind me make a sudden escape sound, like the sound of a rabbit¡¯s limbs running on the dirt.


    ¡°You! Only you! Only you came to this house without authorization and stayed for so long. Get out, you damn intruder.¡± A dirty old man broke in with a hoe in his hand.


    His appearance made me very happy, and disappeared from the dark gaze before, as if it had never appeared before.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect there to be other people here.¡± I was surprised. I thought it was just like Bruyer said that everyone had left.


    ¡°Close your stinky mouth, now you must leave here. If you don¡¯t want to die, pack your things before sunset and get out.¡± The old man waved the hoe in his hand and roared. He had dirty white hair on top of his head ¡ª alopecia areata ¡ª and his lanky face was covered with a rough beard like a ringworm.


    ¡°Hey! Calm down, calm down, old sir.¡± I hurriedly got up from the chair and made a gesture of surrender.


    ¡°Get out!¡± It seemed that the old man couldn¡¯t be talked to at all. I didn¡¯t even have the opportunity to explain.


    ¡°Sorry!!!¡± I roared, which made the old man stunned.


    ¡°It is indeed my fault, but my friend is still hunting in the mountains. We are homeless and we don¡¯t even have a penny. My friend doesn¡¯t want to leave. This is the perfect home for him.¡±


    I screamed this in order to calm the old man. When the old man heard this, he put down the hoe in his hand.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything. This is not a safe place. It will cost you both lives.¡±


    ¡°We have lived here for more than half a month.¡± I tried to defend.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I am protecting you. When I am killed by them, you will also die. You are so stupid that you can¡¯t answer.¡± The old man sat on a chair in his dirty clothes. He waved his hand to me to let me sit next to him, his anger and rudeness turned into melancholy.


    ¡°If you really want to live here, I advise you and your friends not to have unrealistic ideas. Without terrible reasons, will it be your turn to live here?¡± The old man reached out and wiped the wooden table.


    ¡°What the hell happened? I hope you can tell me?¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to know? This needs to be accompanied by extremely high risks.¡±


    ¡°My friend Bruyer, he is a stubborn person. This may have something to do with his experience. He was once treated as a slave. For him, home is more important than life.¡±


    The old man was still wiping the dusty table with his fingertips. He seemed to be remembering, and I started to ask him back.


    ¡°This gentleman, you said you have always protected us, but I never mentioned you to my friend. How did you protect us?¡± With this sentence, the old man stopped wiping the fingertips of the desktop, his blue and somewhat cloudy eyes looked at me, and my instinct was telling me that he was making a certain decision.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to live here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to live here. It¡¯s mainly my friend, but I can¡¯t abandon him.¡±


    ¡°Then you come with me. I will show you some sights before the sun goes down. They will scare you and run away like a deserter.¡± The old man seemed to have made up his mind.  Knowing that Bruyer and I will not leave in a while, he also knew that it didn¡¯t matter what he said.


    The old man threw the hoe in the house and walked out of the door. I followed him with a stick and cane.


    It was the morning when we set off, and he kept mumbling to himself on the road. I repeatedly suspected that I was wrong to follow him because he was like a lunatic.


    In the main city of Goning¡­


    I never expected that there was a dog hole under the towering city wall. Around the wall was a low, dry moat. It was covered by weeds. If I didn¡¯t look for it carefully, I couldn¡¯t find it. The old man took me into this dog hole. The magnificent main city. S?a?ch* Th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    After drilling in from the dog hole, I did not find the prosperity of the city, except for the dead silence. It seemed that this corner was an extremely remote area in the city.


    The old man took me into a dilapidated wooden house, with noises, curses, and amusement. This was the dilapidated workers¡¯ tavern.


    Cheap and inferior alcohol was their favorite.


    ¡°Here, shut your mouth, young man. If you dare to talk to others as much as you want, I will cut off your tongue so that you will never be able to speak.¡± The old man took me to stand in the corner, like a gloomy mouse.


    ¡°What¡¯s the reason we came here?¡± I feel a little unbearable for the stench emitted here. This old man would not bring me here just to drink at the bar. Let me explain first that I didn¡¯t have any money.


    ¡°Before the right angle comes, I will tell you the reason why I am here.¡± The old man stood up straight, and he was now looking at me like a soldier.


    The change in the aura of the old man made me more uneasy.


    ¡°I can see your worry, in order to dispel your hesitation, I¡¯ll tell you. If I wanted to hurt you, I would have done it a long time ago in that hellish environment!¡±


    So he told me his reason for coming here. I did not fully recall the old man¡¯s self-report, but I could still write down the general content:


    [In this splendid city, there are the poor and the workers. The workers are not citizens, but are engaged in the lowest level of manual labor. Alcohol is their biggest hobby.[Tadek¡¯s trading venue is as nondescript as his name, and so is his character. Wine shop? wine cellar? Malt tavern? Wherever there is chaos, Tadek will appear there.[Here, the warm light of the sun can¡¯t shine through. People with yellow teeth and big lees noses are constantly moving their rough lips. The air in the room is mixed with dozens of flavors, garlic, sweat, and indescribable rancidity.[If you smell it carefully, there will be a sweet smell that everyone wants to seize. It is a business opportunity. For the uppermost, there is no business opportunity at all except the lowly poor.[Violent conflicts, beatings, alcoholism, and broken corners often occur here. A few mice squatted in the corners, and soon they got into the dark caves.[The old man knew Tadek in this chaotic place. Tadek was a fat man, always out of breath. His breathing was like a cow. This proved that his respiratory tract was not very good. His clothes were sloppy and unshaven. Especially his rust-colored clothes that have many folds.[The old man just scrubbed the floor, cleaned the spittoons and wine glasses in this tavern, and can be used as a mockery of the guests when necessary.[The guy who was often soaked in alcohol punched and kicked the old man¡¯s poor laughing stock and coolie, and the occasional cold light from the old man¡¯s eyes stopped the group of bastards.[Tadek is a poorer person than the old man and severely alcoholic. He has to drink a drink every day. All his money is dedicated to alcohol. Alcohol anesthesia is his favorite, more than any beautiful woman.[When his alcohol addiction certificate appeared, he begged every drinker with dignity, politeness, and his bottom line. Such a person did not seem to have any credibility and backbone. It was his first impression that he was delicious and lazy. This guy can always mess up all kinds of things, even if they are worthless.[One day, his alcoholism came up. He still knelt down to every alcoholic in the tavern. To his begging alcoholics, he just treated him like a plaything. No, according to the old man¡¯s description, he was better than a dog. It¡¯s still miserable.[Unable to find the old man, Tadek promised to repay the old man in the future.[With just a few words, let the old man believe him. Especially when he makes such a bottomless begging, no one but God will believe his nonsense.[But the old man ordered Tadek a glass of wine that day like a demon. Even though it was the cheapest one, this glass of wine cost the old man half a day¡¯s wages.[Tadek drank a cup of booze, and his face turned red to express his gratitude to the old man. His gratitude suddenly showed his literary accomplishment. What made this educated person fall to such a point.[The old man said that if needed, he would invite Tadek for a drink every day. He wanted to know the story of Tadek, but Tadek always shut up his story and never told it.[Tadek will leave on time after drinking. It is 11 o¡¯clock in the evening, which is also the most chaotic time of the inn.[One day, Tadek took some money and placed it in front of the old man. The old man was very surprised. He suspected that Tadek was stealing or robbery. But Tadek¡¯s fat body dispelled the old man¡¯s suspicion.[Every night after that day, Tadek never left on time, he would be drunk until dawn.[Boom![The sudden sound of lifting the table made the old man and I look at the two fighting men. They were drunk and their fists were all weak.[The wooden cup overturned with the wooden table, and the contents spilled on the ground. It turned into a puddle of fragrant liquid, mixed with the soil under the feet of others.[A few, no, in a more descriptive way, these guys who were once humans knelt on the ground and lowered their heads to lick the spilled drink, including an obese man in rust-colored clothes.[¡°Tadek!¡± The old man yelled at the fat Tadek, but Tadek didn¡¯t pay attention at all, just licking the drink, including the dirt on the ground.]

 Chapter 37 - Nightmare 5

    Chapter 37: Nightmare (5)¡°A glass of the cheapest wine as usual.¡± The old man walked to the wine cabinet and asked the bartender for a glass of inferior wine. The dark yellow liquid gave off a pungent smell. S~?a??h the ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Tadek!¡± The old man grabbed the collar of the obese man¡¯s neck with one hand, and the hand holding the wine glass placed the drink in front of Tadic. I saw the pig in human skin for the first time.


    Tadek held the wine glass, sipping the inferior wine. His fat, folded chin kept trembling as he was drinking. He stuffed his mouth into the wine glass, like a pig desperately arching the swill.


    ¡°¡­Dionysus, thank you for your gift.¡± Tadek was obese and his small eyes revealed his enjoyment. He praised Dionysus, the god of wine, and even called himself a believer with Dionysus.


    (Dionysus, the god of wine in Greek mythology. He was displaced and mad. He taught peasants how to make wine. He was also one of the beloved gods. The tragic experience was said to be connected to the fate of Dionysus.)


    ¡°Tadek, enough!¡± The old man slapped Tadek¡¯s fat cheek. It seemed that the pain made Tadek regain his senses. He stared at the old man with a confused look.


    ¡°Dear Ayatos, Tadek thank you for your charity. You are like a god in my mind. Tadek is willing to serve you all the time.¡± Tadek soberly wiped the dirt on his clothes.


    His spoken language was by no means like the rude alcoholic group. Seeing this scene, I really couldn¡¯t believe that the well-trained people in front of me would do such crazy things.


    However, I now knew the old man¡¯s name, Ayatos, which was also a very strange name.


    ¡°Tadek, come with me.¡± Ayatos (old man) gestured to Tadek. It seemed that Ayatos didn¡¯t want other people to hear what he said.


    I followed Ayatos in silence. He wouldn¡¯t let me say anything, or he would cut off my tongue. I¡¯d better be careful about this.


    The three of us kept detouring after leaving the tavern. The road we passed was quietly unoccupied. There were collapsed mud houses everywhere, and some mud houses devoured the broken wood into their bodies.


    It is about five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, and the dim sunlight made the abandoned mud house turn into an ancient yellow, and weeds were swinging on the soil, as if to warn the three of us not to disturb this ancient desolation.


    Goning was in a hot summer. I took off the beast jacket and tied it around my waist, dressed like a hunter.


    ¡°Ayatos, the first time you brought me here, is there anything you need help with? I, Tadek, will definitely do my best.¡± Tadek bent slightly towards Ayatos. It seemed that he really respected Ayatos, or did he respect the wine Ayatos gave him?


    ¡°Tadek, I want to take this young man to the Banshee Forest.¡± Ayatos didn¡¯t say anything euphemistically, and he went straight to the point.


    ¡°Banshee Forest!!!¡± Tadek screamed, the fat on his body trembled with fear. Tadek glanced at me. ¡°Ayatos, I know you and I have no relatives. Are you going to the Banshee Forest for a stranger?¡±


    When Tadek said the second sentence, he looked at me. His small eyes were filled with hatred, as if I was making him remember bad memories.


    ¡°Tadek, I have a reason for this. Even if you don¡¯t tell me, don¡¯t I still know part of you? As for this young man.¡± Ayatos pursed his lips and looked at me, his eyes trying to pierce me.


    ¡°With bravery and compassion, from the moment he faced me, he did not choose to run away. Instead, he mustered the courage for his friend and asked me, who was holding a weapon. I don¡¯t want him to experience the same kind of grief as we do.¡±


    ¡°But this is very dangerous¡­¡± Tadek¡¯s words were mixed with unwillingness. His attitude was much softer than before. It seemed that he was caught by the old man. As for what it was, the old man did not tell me. I was not interested in knowing. I just wanted to get evidence to convince Bruyer.


    ¡°We just need to take a look, Tadek. We will take a look, then we will leave.¡± Ayatos comforted Tadek. Tadek hesitated, he kept looking back and forth at me and Ayatos.


    ¡°Just a look, and we¡¯ll be back.¡± Tadek finally agreed.


    ¡°Wait for me. I need to get something.¡± Tadek squirmed his fat buttocks and ran away. It seemed that what he was doing below made him very impatient.


    While Ayatos sat on the dirt bag bulging on the ground, he glanced at my leg.


    ¡°Can you run when necessary?¡±


    What he said surprised me a bit. I threw the stick and stood up. I could run, but it would cause a slight tingling pain in the wound. This wound was a bite by the Blue Shadow Aborigine. It was already good for the most part.


    ¡°I hope you can be alive and kicking like you are now.¡±


    ¡°What will happen?¡± The old man¡¯s words made me smell the crisis.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Ayatos said indifferently.


    Ayatos and I fell silent. I didn¡¯t know how to talk to him. The atmosphere was very boring. As for Tadek, it didn¡¯t take him long to get three swaying lambskin bags, which might contain water.


    When Tadek handed a bag to me, his face dropped to show that he was very unhappy. I didn¡¯t care about these things. I took the bag with a smile. The wet touch made me instantly understand that it was oil!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, before the sky goes completely dark.¡± Ayatos didn¡¯t have any procrastination. He led us from the dog hole in Goning¡¯s city wall to the snowy forest.


    ¡°God, God, God¡± Tadek muttered along the way with the dark and faded cross. He was terrified. He made fear raise my spirits so I must be careful.


    Banshee Forest.


    This was just a name coined by someone too superstitious.


    After entering the snowy forest, we went not into the small town where Bruyer and I lived, but a trail.


    The streams here were all frozen. In theory, the flowing liquid would not be frozen unless it was extremely cold, but the coldness of the forest was obviously not as cold as that.


    We stepped on the ankle-deep snow and made a squeak sound. As we went deeper, the temperature in the gloomy forest dropped significantly, making me feel cold despite my fur clothes. The two also put on the thick clothes in their bags.


    In the gloomy, ethereal forest, no animal could be seen in the depths of the forest. They disappeared like they all went extinct.


    What disturbed me was that the collapsed pits in the rows of trees had no end, and the cold wind blew through the pits and made a cry.


    There were more than one pit, and they were everywhere. Their cries horrified the forest. The sky was getting darker and darker, and our line of sight was only about 20 meters.


    The two were very serious, and Tadek also put the cross in his bag.


    A block of boulders stood in front of them. The trees clung to the sides of the boulders. The vines and plants had already died. It was still freshly green and frozen on the boulders.


    ¡°Once you get here, and you, young man, dare to sneeze or say a word, I will kill you. I will really kill you.¡± Ayatos took out the dagger from his belt.


    His expression was extremely serious. This time, he didn¡¯t have the temperament of an ordinary person, but the cold temperament of a killer. I had only seen this temperament in the White Robe Assassin.


    Moving on, the extremely old broken city appeared before my eyes. It seemed real but false, because every wall of it was shaking, like a reflection in the water.


    In the center of the city was a dry circular pool. In the middle of the pool was a kneeling angel sculpture. One of its wings was broken and laying on the ground.


    This seemingly avant-garde building gave me fear. Broken stones were scattered around the round pool. I could clearly see the dry red traces in the pool. As for the kneeling angel, there were two rows of red tears under the eyes.


    When we stepped into the ruins swaying like water, Ayatos and Tadek bent down. I followed.


    After entering the ancient city, I heard words that I had never heard before, as if people were talking to each other, but this sound was not a normal conversation of people. It was more like a trill sound made by hundreds of people uttering the same sentence at the same time.


    ¡°Arikus, Joknarren, Bukhdanas.¡±


    Untranslatable words and unintelligible meanings. Their tones were such that their words did not belong to any human language.


    The three of us bypassed the circular pool, and with the help of the frozen vines, we bent over and walked to the edge of a rock wall. I quietly stretched out my hand to support the rock wall. There were many peculiar gullies on the stonewall.


    Ayatos and Tadek crouched in front of me. I wiped the snow from the rock wall to see why there were ravines on the rock wall.


    Short text popped before my eyes. It was written in ancient Greek!


    The writing on the stonewall was so small that I dared not stand up and look. The part I saw went:


    [The kindness and innocence I was killed. Death enveloped me. I had no feelings. I said goodbye to myself and came to the world I once hated.][I couldn¡¯t sleep, lost my life, and left the world that I had longed for to return.]


    Two paragraphs. Just these two paragraphs. It was extremely short! But what happened below made me sweat.


    The gully of the stone wall under my hand swayed and dissipated like a reflection in the water. These words dissipated out of thin air, and the gully also disappeared. It became a smooth and cold stone surface.


    Frightened, I turned my head and looked forward. In an instant, I seemed to see a person on the stone pillar in the ruins ahead! It¡¯s on the stone pillar, not under the stone pillar!


    On the column engraved with water lines, there was a gray-white naked ¡°person¡±. It climbed over the stone pillar like a gecko, and then disappeared.


    I wiped my eyes. Did I have an illusion because of this snow? I wanted to ask the two people in front of me, but I couldn¡¯t ask. Ayatos told me not to say anything. Since I knew Ayatos, I was basically dumb.


    The sound of flippers came from behind me. It was very similar to the ¡°popping¡± sound made by applying glue to the goose flippers when I was a child. However, the sound of the flippers coming from the rear was also mixed with the pop of a suction cup.


    The hateful sight made me aware that I was being watched by something, and it was behind me!

 Chapter 38 - Nightmare 6

    Chapter 38: Nightmare (6)Ayatos was at the forefront. He arched his waist like a hunter in the forest. He was agile, careful, and possessed a keen sense of danger.


    He was not frightened by the panicking sight in front of him. He raised his arm to make a forward gesture. Tadek and I followed him. There were also a lot of deep pits in this ancient ruin, which were exactly the same as the weird pits in the forest.


    The black and blue sky was like a prelude covered by heavy rain and dark clouds. The falling snow continued to hit us with the wind, and the air was scented with dust, even though we could not see any flying pieces of dust.


    We stepped on the snow and moved forward, covering us in the half-dark evening. We passed by the big trees that were frozen into blocks of ice. For these trees, they were ice coffins.


    The broken well was slumped and the eyes were full of desolation. This was my description of the ruins. There were broken sculptures everywhere. The gods in the myth were like fighting to death here, because the sculptures portrayed their appearance.


    The fall of Olympus! Twilight of the gods!


    If I were alone, I¡¯m afraid I would have escaped long ago, but now, I had to bite the bullet and follow. The abhorrent sight behind me had become stronger.


    We were walking on an old stone road full of dilapidated stones, and a sculpted arm stretched out from the collapsed stone turret around it. At this time, the half wound on my wrist was blown onto the sculpture arm by the cold wind.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± it whispered.


    ¡°Be careful, Dante!¡± cried the wound belt swinging in the wind.


    The white air we exhaled drifted away with the cold wind, and none of us dared to speak. I guessed that in this abandoned city like a tomb, speaking would disturb the deceased¡¯s sleep.


    This avenue occupied by trees, even if they were shaded in the green darkness, still couldn¡¯t conceal the city¡¯s once gloriousness. The gravel piled on both sides of the avenue were probably residential houses. What made this magnificent building was buried in the forest?


    It was definitely not a war, because there were no traces of war.


    How long have we been away? I didn¡¯t know. I only knew that this road was very long. At the end of the road was the palace built on the top of the mountain. Even if it collapsed, its majesty could not be concealed.


    On both sides of the entrance of the palace were two sculptures with bat faces. Even if their faces were weathered, I could clearly identify certain creatures.


    They had angel wings. Because of their age, their limbs were very fuzzy, and the bones and joints were deliberately cut off. I just guessed that this was probably the shape of a human limb.


    After walking past these two horrifying sculptures, Ayatos walked to a corner. He removed one of the stones, and the black cave appeared. It led to the back of the ruins. This stone hole was only enough for an adult to climb through.


    Climbing through the stone caves, magnificent tall walls were presented in front of us, and niches (kan) were placed in the walls, just like the stone niches made by the Japanese national shrines. The Japanese will build Buddhas in the stone niches.


    (Note: The niche, to put it simply, is a small square hole on a wall, where people put the god on to worship.)


    There were many sculptures placed on the niches. They had different expressions, from laughing and crying, to man-eating sculptures. They were different and had their own actions. However, the only thing in common was that they all had bat faces.


    They were like a forgotten god waiting for sacrifice, and they were like sinking into an art window that no one cared about. Every statue here was chattering about what happened here.


    Twisting, the surrounding scene was still twisting. It is exactly the same as the reflection on the water surface, but it was more realistic.


    There was no longer snow under our feet. There was wet mud, very sticky, and there was a ¡°crack¡± when we walked, which was similar to the weird fin sound I heard.


    The warm and foul smell blows from the front along the wind. I carefully observed the surroundings. This road was very similar to the ¡°soul road¡± in history.


    The pharaohs of ancient Egypt would build pyramids after their death. At the top of the pyramids, the place where the pharaohs slept was specially left with a small mouth, which was the exit for the reincarnation of the pharaoh¡¯s soul.


    The number of layers further down was arranged according to social status. Before they entered the pyramid, they would weigh the good and the evil. The God of Death, Anubis, would put their hearts on the scales to determine their sins. The people of the burial would be brutally killed, the kind people would be buried. Only the burial person could follow the Pharaoh to the path of the soul.


    After death, people would take the path of the soul. The path of the soul was only circulated among the population. For the path of the soul, it was called Huangquan in the East, but the bridge was hell in the West. That meant Satan!


    The soul road was also called the road of reincarnation. It was said that somewhere in the world, there was a road full of evil spirits. People who wanted to walk through it must pass through the wetland, which was full of sticky wetness. The soil could pull out the sin they carry.


    The statues on both our sides were completely similar to the rumors of the soul road. Why did the builders build such a terrible road?


    When we walked through the muddy ¡°soul road¡±, I was completely shocked by the scene in front of me.


    In front of the ancient throne, there was a huge oval-shaped deep pit, and the stench wafted in the air. The stone pillars on the edge of the throne palace were engraved with tied up evil gods.


    Especially at the bottom of the pillar was an evil god with arms and feet carved on the stone pillar. It was lifelike. Its front protruded from the stone pillar. It seemed to be howling and screaming. I even thought I heard the curse of the world.


    I immediately thought of some folklore about the current situation.


    In the ancient and mysterious East, they believed that after death, people would walk on Huangquan Road (Soul Road). At the end of Huangquan Road was the abyss of the dead, and they would fall into it one by one.


    Ayatos patted me in a daze. I was frightened by the scene. I almost screamed with fright. He covered my mouth with one hand and put the sharp blade on my neck.


    Ayatos was very nervous, and I saw the sweat on his forehead because of the nervousness.


    I quickly nodded, indicating that I would not yell or talk indiscriminately. He gave me a vicious look and stretched out his hand. Tadek was scared to death by my actions just now.


    Ayatos led us to the corner of the wall, where the statue of the evil god was on the stone pillar. We didn¡¯t want to stay beside this sculpture, but the surrounding stone pillars were close to the wall. All the pillars were side by side. There was no gap, which gave us no extra place to hide.


    We squatted under the stone walls surrounding the pit. The stone walls had partially collapsed over the course of an unknown number of years, and some had eroded in time.


    When Ayatos and I squatted, the fat Tadek kept shaking, and the statue behind him was squeezing him. Ayatos motioned for him to be quiet and not to move.


    Tadek looked at Ayatos, took out a branch and wrote a line on the dust. Ayatos and I looked at the words written by Tadek at the same time.


    ¡°It¡¯s even more crowded than when I came last time!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that you have become fat, you pig. Bear it, and it will soon be over!¡± Ayatos pointed his finger at his mouth and belly, and cursed Tadek with his mouth.


    Taddock struck uncomfortably at the statue behind him. It was not very hard, and the sound was very small. It seemed that this place really wronged him.


    We looked at the bottomless pit through the holes like thieves. As time passed, the pit echoed a faint weeping sound, more like the whispers of a hell demon.


    I was very nervous when I heard the sound. My heart felt like it was about to jump out of my chest, and the dark light shone into the throne hall from the outside.


    At least, it¡¯s not a good thing. Knowing that, I should have believed Ayatos¡¯s words or made up a lie to deceive Bruyer to leave. s?a??h th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    The gravel fell from the top of our heads, I wiped my head, and I found that these were not rubbles, but broken stones. They were so thin that they shattered with a pinch.


    This time, the fall was even more obvious. The two also discovered the falling of the broken stones. We raised our heads and looked up.


    We were all stuck.


    Behind us, the statue of evil god was molting! It¡¯s like a beetle shedding its useless skin, but what it shed was the stone on its body.


    It shook its head. It wanted to lower its head and kill us. The evil gods around the stone pillar did not move. The only thing that moved was the statue where Tadek had just punched.


    Its black teeth in the shape of a triangular pyramid appeared in its concave mouth. Its body was constantly shaking, and it was breaking free from the restraints brought by the stone pillars.


    I saw its pale eyeballs. There were only white eyeballs. Its pupils had nothing, and its eyes emitted dim white light.


    Its eyes kept turning and finally stopped moving. At this time, we were covered with fallen stone fragments.


    There were falling fragments of stone again, and I found that the statue of the evil god beside me was shaking again.

 Chapter 39 - Nightmare 7

    Chapter 39: Nightmare (7)¡°Leave. Open.¡± I never thought that the first tremolo was Ayatos, who seemed to abide by the rules.


    This was not to blame him. The strange thing was that we were in an unknown territory, and the rulers of this land were awakening.


    We were like being tied up by a rope, and pervasive fear ran through our souls and bodies.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh¡±


    At this time, I noticed the ancient Greek language written on the stone pillar. The above description meant the following:


    [The end of fear, the imprisonment of evil blood, and the holy grail full of blood. Everyone loses allies, blocks the way back, and returns.]


    ¡°It¡¯s a curse! This is the devil¡¯s meal!!¡± Tadek screamed.


    S?a?ch* Th? N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    In the dark blue light was the upper body of the evil god protruding from the stone pillars. The stones on their bodies were constantly falling, revealing their original gray-white bodies. Their lower bodies were weirdly pulled out of the stone pillars, and the stones were quickly dried up. The water evaporated from them, and their limbs were completely in the form of locust limbs.


    Their heads were constantly twisting left and right, they were stretching their muscles and bones. The harsh grinding of their teeth sounded from their mouths.


    ¡°Caveman, the caveman I met before!¡± I yelled in horror.


    ¡°Caveman? No, you are wrong. This is a priest beast, a kind of fallen priest. It¡¯s too late, so leave quickly.¡± Ayatos roared and ran towards the Soul Road. Tadek and I also used our greatest strength to run towards the Soul Road. Behind us were a series of priest beasts crawling out of the stone pillars.


    Tadek opened his eyes wide and screamed in horror, and I couldn¡¯t speak because of fear. My throat seemed to be blocked.


    The scene in front of me was a meadow full of flowers, not a sticky land. The woods and shining stones were bathed in sunlight, and there was beautiful singing in the invisible shade, and there was also blurry laughter during the period.


    It¡¯s like a fairyland on earth.


    Suddenly, the flower-filled meadows and lush forests began to fall apart, and the foul-smelling winds continued to blow. The air was filled with the odor of plagues, of corpses, and the air temperature plummeted into the gloomy and dampness in the tomb.


    ¡°Welcome to a place where peace has never been returned.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?!¡±


    ¡°Who is talking?!¡±


    We looked back and forth at the dilapidated forest with cold sweat. The forest was full of bones.


    ¡°Come on, this is indeed the city of Rotron in ancient mythology, the city of blood sacrifices.¡± Ayatos roared, and he led us towards the front.


    In the next moment, I saw priest beasts (cavemen) carrying a cross and howling while clutching thick branches, like wild wolves under a full moon. They behaved like gorillas, but they looked less like gorillas. The gorilla was more agile.


    I was at the back of the three of them, and the priest beasts behind me were jumping on the canopy, and white cold mist was constantly spraying from their mouths.


    The surrounding forest reappeared its original appearance. The forest covered with bones just disappeared, but our escape route was not the original one. Mysterious power changed our way in.


    ¡°Young man, jump over the stone! Then squat!¡± Ayatos roared, and there was a big broken stone in front of me. I jumped, and a priest beast rushed to where I was just now.


    My feet fell on the rocky road below, and my wound was tingling.


    ¡°Go to hell, damn beast.¡± Ayatos drew his dagger, and a priest beast opened its mouth and jumped from the broken stone.


    The dagger pierced the throat of the beast without hesitation, and the beast made a harsh howl.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you go to hell now.¡± Tadek grabbed a stone and smashed the priest beast¡¯s head, smashing its head full of green slime once, twice, then three times.


    ¡°What are you doing! We can¡¯t kill this guy!¡± I saw that the beast, whose head was smashed by Taddek, hadn¡¯t died yet, and its vitality could no longer be described as creatures.


    Ayatos and Tadek also saw that it was unkillable and turned to flee. This time, Ayatos was behind us, covering us. Although he was an old man, his movements were very quick.


    Seven or eight priest beasts were running on all fours like wolves. They were chasing us in the snow in the forest. The surrounding trees were their advantageous climbing tools and were very annoying obstacles for us three.


    Tadek rushed forward. I couldn¡¯t tell that he was a fat man when he was escaping for his life. He was like an agile hunter. He screamed and kept going all the way.


    Avalanche!


    When we ran for a few hundred meters, there was a high and deep slope in front of us. The slope was completely frozen by ice. Tadek did not stop and slid down. His fat body fell on the ice. He grabbed my ankle with one hand in a panic, and I was pulled down and fell into a bit of mud.


    The two of us slid from the avalanche like ice skating. The speed of the fall was very fast. Tadek let go of my ankle, and he spun and hit a bunch of small erected ice cones.


    Tadek¡¯s body was blocked by these little ice cones, and he gasped like a cow and exclaimed, ¡°My god, this almost killed me.¡±


    ¡°Ah~~¡± At this moment, I screamed and fell from the ice and hit him. The cone supporting Tadek¡¯s body was knocked away, and Tadek howled in pain. My body pressed tightly. Tadek¡¯s fat body slid downhill.


    ¡°Let go of me, you nasty bitch!¡± Tadek cursed at me when I found me clutching his clothes, and in a panic, I was afraid to let go.


    I turned to look at Ayatos who was sliding on the ice behind me. Behind him were the priest beasts. They stepped on the ice and made a dull sound similar to stepping on the ground.


    ¡°Stay away from me, damn undead.¡± Ayatos took the dried brown bread from the bag he was carrying and threw it at the priest beast.


    This was completely unable to cause any obstacle to the beast. Ayatos¡¯ body was sliding against the ice surface. Sooner or later, Ayatos would be torn to pieces. I saw that Ayatos jumped from the ice, like a frog jumping from the bottom of the water.


    Ayatos landed on the ice, roaring, stepping, and rushing downhill. He surpassed us in a few breaths.


    Tadek and I were in danger, and these priest beasts rushed towards us.


    ¡°What other weapon?¡± I grabbed Tadek¡¯s packet, but it was too late when a priest beast waved its sharp claws and turned towards us.


    My feet pressed hard against the ice, and Tadek and I slid from behind. The ice where we were just now was scratched with a huge crack by the priest beast.


    Two more attacked us. I dodged while pedaling on the ice. One of their claws pierced into the ground and was hit by the one behind. They rolled towards the bottom of the slope.


    ¡°Beware of the front!!!¡± Just as Tadek and I were desperately avoiding the attack of the priest beasts, we heard Ayatos roar, his voice warning.


    Tadek and I looked forward, and our faces changed. In front of us was the bottom of the landslide, which was a cliff. A cliff! Not a small gully!


    At the bottom end of the landslide was a triangle that curved upward, and on the opposite side of the landslide was another cliff.


    We saw Ayatos slide to the ground, his body quickly slid towards the triangular ice surface, the next moment, he screamed and flew in the sight of both of us, he was lifted by the bottom of the landslide. The triangular ice surface lifted up and sent to the sky. He was like a big bird.


    I let go of Tadek, my arms flew on the ice. My feet ran wildly on the ground, and I wanted to use a sprint to slide.


    The palm of a priest beast brushed my back, and I was knocked down. The inertia made me rush towards the bottom of the avalanche, which also caused my center of gravity to become unstable. I went down. My body was spinning, and the sky was spinning.


    ¡°Oh!!!¡± Taddek cried out in horror, his fat body leapt with the help of the triangular landslide, and he followed Ayatos to the opposite hillside.


    Now, it¡¯s my turn, but I couldn¡¯t see anything when I¡¯m being rotated. I even wanted to vomit. I only felt that there was nothing under me. At this moment, I understand that I was like a flying bird that spun. At the same time, I also saw the empty valley below me.


    As long as I fell, I will be crushed to pieces, and I would definitely die.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!!!¡± I instinctively howled out of fear, like a baby who couldn¡¯t see its mother.

 Chapter 40 - Nightmare 8

    Chapter 40: Nightmare (8) S?a??h th? N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.I howled, drawing an arc in the air. I fell and rolled on the heavy snow on the opposite cliff.


    The priest beast behind me also jumped towards us. It did not make the jump however, It caught the rock on the edge of the cliff and wanted to climb up, shaking the snow on the edge of the cliff.


    Ayatos took out the dagger and inserted it into the long black fingers of the priest beast. Green blood ran down from the hands of the priesthood beast. What Ayatos wanted to do was not to cut the fingers of the priest beast, but let it fall off the cliff.


    This priest beast clearly felt pain. After it roared in pain, its cut fingers were no longer able to grasp the rock, and it fell towards the bottomless abyss.


    The other priest beasts stopped on the edge of the cliff opposite us and yelled at them. They couldn¡¯t slide. For them, the ice surface was the same as the ground, and they couldn¡¯t use the sliding force of the ice. I stood up from the snow, dizzy and nauseous.


    Us three were safe for the time being, only for the time being. Under the moonlight, the snow was crystal clear, and the priest beasts roared across the cliff and ran back.


    ¡°Great god, why should I suffer such a moldy thing?¡± Tadek sat down beside the frozen tree, panting.


    Ayatos was also sitting on the snow. He opened his trousers in the sight of Tadek and I. His knee was injured. It was a fall. It was not very serious. If he left it alone, it would cause blood from the wound to stick to the pants. Inside the pants, the wound would be more painful at that time and might even worsen the wound.


    ¡°Ayatos, I am sorry. It was I who hurt you,¡± I said to Ayatos, who was looking for something in his bag, full of guilt.


    ¡°You can tell. If it¡¯s not for you, why will we come to this damn place. You almost killed us. How will you make it up for us.¡± Tadek angrily stood up and walked towards me.


    ¡°Money? Or what? What can you do to compensate us?¡± Tadek poked my shoulder. My shoulder swayed. I bowed my head and said nothing.


    ¡°Tadek, shut your stinky mouth. Don¡¯t you understand? Even if this young man is not led by us, he will go to this damn place.¡± Ayatos pointed his finger at me.


    ¡°Look at his eyes. I have never seen cowardice in his eyes. All I see is faith that is worthy of letting him fight for his companions!


    ¡°His companion must have done something for him. His gratitude made him fight for his life. This kind of emotion has never appeared in us lowly people.¡±


    ¡°Then he should have come by himself. Why did he bring us!¡± Tadek tried to argue with reason, and I thought Tadek was right.


    ¡°I was willing to bring him here.¡± Ayatos looked at me with muddy eyes.


    ¡°Why, because of his eyes?¡±


    ¡°Tadek, do you remember the day you knelt down to every alcoholic? I see the pain in your eyes, not because of alcohol, but what you want to forget.


    ¡°You think fate is unfair to you, and you think everyone is dirty and sinful, so I extend a helping hand to you.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn to extend a helping hand. It is time to help the people who need help most. If you push this away, then other people¡¯s indifference towards you is inevitable, because you have never helped other people. This is one thing. It¡¯s a vicious circle, Tadek.¡±


    ¡°But, I¡­¡± Tadek wanted to say something. He glanced at the wound on Ayatos¡¯ leg and fell silent.


    ¡°Young man, come and sit by my side.¡± Ayatos¡¯ words became gentle. For the first time, he spoke to me in this tone, and I sat on the rock beside him suspiciously.


    ¡°Child, I know what you want to say to me. Take advantage of it now, maybe we may not be able to go back later.¡± Ayatos instantly saw through my thoughts.


    ¡°Mr. Ayatos, I know my words are selfish, but I really want to save my friend.¡± In my mind, Bruyer was sitting sadly on a stool looking at the fireplace.


    ¡°Hahaha. I knew you¡¯d say that.¡± The old man laughed, his eyes suddenly piercing like a sword¡¯s edge.


    ¡°You are the wish of a hero. In despair, as long as there is a ray of life, you are eager for victory. A hero needs to hold his head against the sky and his feet on the ground. With a single human body, he can carry the hopes of his companions and fulfill common goals for your companions. There is hope!¡±


    ¡°I never thought of becoming a hero!¡±


    ¡°The word hero is widely used. A hero who fights for his lover, a hero who fights for his family, and a hero who spares his life for the country.


    ¡°You are indeed not a hero now, but you have excellent qualities that us lowly people don¡¯t have. That¡¯s why I am helping you.¡±


    At this moment, Ayatos turned his head and looked at Tadek. I saw his neck. The cyan pattern on the back of his neck was the same as the pattern engraved by Assassin in the white robe.


    ¡°Tadek, listen well. Don¡¯t compare your obsession with your peers as more important, as long as you go back alive, there are some things you have to face. Don¡¯t escape!¡±


    On the side, Tadek was sitting under the ice tree with his head hanging down, thinking about things we didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Child, I want to tell you something about the story recorded in the Banshee Forest, which is good for you and what happens after we meet.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¨C


    There was a story in the folk mythology of ¡°Borpodeaux¡±, which was also written by Dionysus, the god of wine in Greek mythology who likes to call ¡°Borpode¡± red wine.


    In ancient history, such a thing happened. At that time, most residents liked to show their talents with carvings. There was a queen at that time.


    She was obsessed with the shock that sculptures brought to her soul, because these sculptures were so beautiful. Whether it was a tree or a bird, even her own appearance was carved by the residents vividly.


    The queen began to order better human sculptures, sculptures of gods, and sculptures of animals from every corner of the world. The condition of exchange was to sell her people as slaves to sculpture sellers.


    She could see sculptures placed everywhere in her towering palace, and even sculptures of different shapes could bring her her favorite drama.


    There were also some sculptures to the extent that every strand of hair was carved. The queen likes sculptures so much that even the most remote country on the mainland knew that this person liked to collect. The people called her palace ¡°the chamber of the gods.¡±


    The queen and her partner gave birth to a boy. She did not allow him to play as freely as other children. He must learn to sculpt according to her order. Only sculpture could prove his talent. Even his room was filled with sculptures, so that these sculptures remind the boy when to do all the time.


    One day, the queen¡¯s favorite court actor told a bold joke. He teased his master, saying that the queen was immersed in sculpture because she imagined the sculpture has an immortal body, hoping to control the sculpture to drive away death.


    On that day, the narrow-minded queen asked the soldiers to put the actor in the largest plaster basin in the garden. She watched coldly and ruthlessly as the viscous plaster drowned the actor.


    When the actor was pulled out to dry, the queen ordered someone to use an axe to crush every bone she once favored, leaving blood stains in the queen¡¯s garden.


    No matter how hard the servants tried, they still couldn¡¯t wash away the blood stains on the ground. This garden had since been called the ¡°Blood Garden.¡±


    People rumored, standing in the garden. The buzzing wind was said to be the roar of the actor.


    Ten years later, the queen¡¯s children grew up, and the sculptures she collected were still the envy of the world. Then one day, on the day of the death of the actor, a soldier brought an anonymous gift to the queen.


    This was a beautiful sculpture in a plaster box. It was only as big as a palm, but it was crafted like a natural craftsmanship. This was one of the most beautiful sculptures the queen had ever seen. The only bad thing was that the skirt of the sculpture was engraved with the abbreviation of the queen¡¯s name. But this did not affect the beauty of the sculpture.


    There was a note inside the box that said:


    [Dear Queen, you will die when the black body of this sculpture turns gray. It is very precise to your lifespan down to the last minutes and seconds, because I have locked the god of death into this sculpture. Don¡¯t try to break it, or you will step into death faster.


    (Sincerely, sculptor)]


    Every day after that, the queen looked at the sculpture, fearing that the black stone would fall off. She couldn¡¯t move, couldn¡¯t sleep at night, had no thoughts about tea and rice, and her hair turned white in a short period of time. She could only stare at this sculpture.


    So the queen summoned her son. Her son was young, brave and loved by her subjects, but the only thing that made the queen unhappy was that her son hated sculpture.


    ¡°Dear mother, your son is willing to serve you.¡± Her son knelt in front of her steps in a gorgeous dress, and she gave her son an order to find the person who sent her the sculpture.


    (Note: In ancient mythology, skirts are far more convenient to make than trousers. At that time, men mainly used skirts.)


    Day by day, the queen became more and more uncomfortable. She even felt that the breath she exhaled was cold, but her son had not caught the sculptor who wanted to kill her.


    The queen gave a terrible order. She asked people all over the country to sculpt this lifelike sculpture. No one could sculpt it perfectly.


    The angry queen threw a citizen into the plaster, and the pulled out citizen was covered with plaster. He was already dead, and the queen ordered a sculpture on the citizen.


    Sure enough, the sculptured statue was very similar to the statue of death in her hands, but the expression of this citizen¡¯s fear remained.


    The queen was obsessed with body plaster. She kept ordering the people to be thrown into the plaster and then merged into the stone pillar, but she still believed that the god of death had not left her, and her body was still aging.


    This time, the queen gave a completely crazy order. She had people dig a huge deep hole in the valley and poured countless plaster into the valley. The plaster turned into a small lake.


    The queen intends to throw all her people into the gypsum lake. It might be that the queen had angered the gods, and the gypsum lake suddenly erupted like a volcano.


    The sky and the earth were full of splashing plaster, like snow covering the sky and the earth, and the queen was killed by no one. Her head was chopped off, and a cross was stuck in her headless neck.


    The story did not end this way.


    ¡ª


    Ayatos touched the cloth wrapped around his wound and stood up. He planned to continue the story.


    We heard the smashed ice falling from the frozen tree, which was crisp and alert to us.


    Under the light of the pale silver moon, Ayatos, Tadek, and I instantly looked at the deep and gloomy ice forest below, and some kind of beast was slowly walking towards us.


    The ground under our feet trembled with its steps.

 Chapter 41 - Nightmare 9

    Chapter 41: Nightmare (9)¡°What is it that makes the ground vibrate?¡±


    The broken ice and snow on the frozen tree fell on the ground, and a pair of blood-red eyes emerged in the dark dense forest. We wanted to retreat back, but there was a cliff behind us, and we had no way to escape.


    The darkness hidden behind the dense forest gradually revealed its body in our sight. I swallowed my saliva. The indescribable fear instantly frightened me. The man-eating monster that had appeared in ancient myths actually appeared in front of me.


    It has white fluff as thick as a hemp rope. It had no neck. Its short, thick head was tightly attached to its body. Its head aws also covered with white fluff. The fluff covered its whole body.


    Its belly is like that of a female in the seventh and eighth months of pregnancy. It had no legs, only two feet similar to a goose. Its arms were thicker than a ten-year-old tree. Its palm structure was the same as that of a gorilla. It had grayish-yellow skin, the eyes hidden under the fluff reveal the coldness of snake eyes.


    It grabbed the big tree next to it and swayed continuously, and the tree made a wailing sound. Within a few breaths, the big tree was shaken lifted by it, just like a person lifting a stick.


    ¡°God, I never thought there would be such a terrible monster.¡± Tadek raised his head and looked at the raised tree, the fat on his chin kept shaking.


    He bent down and roared at us with a mouth full of sharp teeth. The foul-smelling wind spewed from its mouth, and the snow on the ground splashed. Our clothes flew back with its roar. Sticky yellow saliva dripped from its mouth.


    As long as the tree hit us, we would be sludged!


    Ayatos did not expect such a terrible creature. It was like the snow giant described in Norse mythology. We jumped separately.


    When the tree hit on the ground, the sound was deafening. The wind screamed, my eardrum was almost broken, and a golden thread appeared in my sight. This was what people call gold stars!


    It lifted the big tree and prepared to attack again. I quickly climbed up the snow. My calf was still weakened by fear. It was another attack, but it was not towards me, but at Ayatos.


    A sound that was louder than a cannonball sounded, and a piece of snow rolled towards me like a sea wave. I was directly knocked by the snow. When I stood up nervously from the snow, I found Ayatos and the Tadek running down, and the vicious snow monster picked up the tree and attacked me.


    I was so scared that I grabbed the tree next to me and climbed up like crazy. The tree that came interrupted the trees I was climbing, and the tree I was holding was blown away.


    I held half of the tree in the air and screamed. The tree rotated and fell in the ice. The tree I was holding was inserted diagonally under the snow, and I was thrown onto the snow.


    ¡°Young man, run.¡± Ayatos roared at me, and he waved at me to signal that there was a good way out.


    My figure was not stable yet, and I couldn¡¯t control so much. I shook a few strides and ran towards Ayatos and the others.


    The snow giant stomped on the spot, just like a Japanese sumo wrestler preparing to make some kind of attack.


    From the corner of my eye, I saw it throw away the big tree and bend down. It held it with both hands and tilted one of its shoulders close to the ground. It was about to sprint! S?a?ch* Th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Catch this, ink guy!!¡± Tadek did not know when to pull a vine towards me, and I jumped up and grabbed the vine.


    The two were pulling me. They wanted me to run faster, but I had used all my strength.


    However, the speed of the Snow Giant was too fast. It was like a meteor that glided in an instant. The gravel and mud on the ground were lifted up, just like the water surface where the bow of the ship was sailing.


    ¡°Can I really hide from it?¡±


    At this moment, my brain was blank, I just ran, avoiding its frontal impact. The mud that was lifted up lifted me up. My body fell heavily on the snow, and I couldn¡¯t breathe, as if a knife stuck into my chest.


    ¡°Stand up! Young man!¡± When my brain was full of dizziness and pain, I heard Ayatos¡¯ voice.


    The Snow Giant, who stopped two or three hundred meters away from me, found that it had not hit the prey and sprinted again. The second wave was about to come.


    ¡°Young man, watching you lying there motionless, are you planning to stay there like a scarecrow? Have you forgotten what you said before?¡±


    Ayatos was very impatient. I also wanted to run right away, but my brain was really dizzy. I couldn¡¯t stand up.


    ¡°Tadek, you go and run with the young man with your back. I will cover you.¡± Ayatos took out the oiled sheepskin from his bag.


    ¡°Ayatos, are you crazy? Do you really sacrifice your life to save him?¡± Taddek screamed.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. I I need to explain at this critical moment, none of us can escape,¡± Ayatos yelled at Tadek.


    ¡°God, this damn bitch always drags us so much.¡± Taddek desperately ran to my side and lifted me up.


    ¡°Eat this, you bastard.¡± Ayatos ignited the oil bag and threw it towards the Snow Giant. The sudden rising flame made the snow giant step back in fear.


    ¡°Why? Ayatos,¡± I asked the old man feebly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be crooked, I just saved you. I used to be a father, and now I am also a father who takes care of a stupid son. I have done the same thing for him. And, like you, I had the same thing when I was young. With blood and courage, I didn¡¯t have much time left. Now, I don¡¯t want to quibble, at least let me go ahead of my son and die before him.¡±


    ¡°Son??¡±


    ¡°Leave quickly.¡± Ayatos drew out his dagger and angered Tadek who was carrying me. The panting Tadek only heard the old man¡¯s roar and ran down with me on his back.


    Under the cold white moonlight, Tadek ran down. Above, I heard a rumbling explosion.


    ¡°You bitch, why did you appear in our lives,¡± Tadek roared resentfully at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a bitch. I¡¯m Dante.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what your name is, you are a bastard. You disturbed our lives!¡± Tadek still cursed at me. I wanted to hit him back, but a gentle drop of water flowed down Tadek¡¯s face in the moonlight. Dripping, this gave me a look of consternation. In my impression, stingy, timid, and wimpy people would shed tears. I had already been wiped out by alcohol for his feelings.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand anything. You don¡¯t understand anything!


    ¡°Always, all the time. I understand everything. Even if I am a miserable person, as long as I am with my family, at least I will survive.


    ¡°Do you think you know everything? You don¡¯t know anything! You are always like a protagonist, thinking you are calling others to pay for you. Why do we have to listen to you?


    ¡°Bold words, good things are better than anyone else. Even if we are small characters that you look down on, we also have our own past and life,¡± Tadek roared angrily.


    At this moment, Tadek turned his head to look at me, tears criss crossing his face. He gritted his teeth and said to me.


    ¡°You ruin my only one, and I will ruin your entirety!¡± At this moment, I understood why the names of Ayatos and Tadek were so weird, they knew each other¡¯s identities but none of them revealed them.


    The corners of my mouth were cocked. That¡¯s how it was. I hit Tadek in the neck with a punch, and Tadek fell to the ground with his eyes wide open. I knocked him out.


    ¡°Tadek, I owe you and Ayatos a lot of favor.¡± I covered Tadek¡¯s body with snow, leaving only a nostril and mouth for Tadek to breathe. My purpose was to prevent Tadek from being discovered by priest beasts, so I covered him with snow.


    I picked up the oil bag and flint on my waist and took out half of the knight¡¯s sword from the Tadek¡¯s bag. I didn¡¯t expect Tadek to have such a thing. When I was ready, I raised my head and looked at the silver moon in the sky.


    ¡°Tadek, no one is a supporting role. No one is born to serve others. Each of us is unique. Now, you are great and very outstanding.


    ¡°Here, you are the protagonist, and I am the supporting role. How can the supporting role let the protagonist die? I will definitely bring your father back safely.¡±


    I turned my head and glanced at Tadek, and the fiery emotion burning in my chest made me rush in the direction of Ayatos.


    ¡°Although I am not from a famous family nor a family of knights, I am not a timid, selfish and reckless person.¡±


    My head was not as dizzy as before. I ran as fast as I could with a half of the knight¡¯s sword. Under the cold moonlight, I stepped on a rock and jumped.


    ¡°Ayatos, you must hold on!!¡±

 Chapter 42 - Nightmare 10

    Chapter 42: Nightmare (10)I was running on the snow-covered hillside. At the top of the mountain, a bright spot of light was shining. It slowly rose to the night sky, and the falling snow stopped abruptly.


    The spot of light was like the explosion of stars. The dazzling white light instantly engulfed everything in the mountains. I instinctively covered my eyes with my hands. The broken sword in my hand diffused light blue brilliance, and it formed a thin shield around my body. The white light did not soak the blue brilliance.


    It was the piercing sound of a telegram again, which made my head ache and feel like splitting, and then I fell into a coma.


    At this point, I¡¯m lost in thought. This was what I have experienced before, and it¡¯s also a story about how I almost stepped into death. I wanted to jump and stop writing this paragraph. I wanted to go back and forth, but I decided to change it. This story was written into it, even if it would involve the sadness in my heart.


    After I separated from my grandfather, I fell into melancholy. I imitated the story of the Oriental Maiden and wrote the name of the resentful person in the Scarecrow at 12 o¡¯clock in the morning.


    After thinking about it, I didn¡¯t know whose name was written. Later, I went and wrote my own name. I didn¡¯t wait for the curse to appear, and there was no burning scarecrow.


    Later, I discovered that the person I resented the most was really myself. S~?a??h the ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    When I woke up, the place where I was was not on a hillside, but in a dense forest without snow. This situation was very similar to the change in the Soul Road. Ayatos and Tadek were gone.


    What happened at that time was deeply imprinted in my soul. I remembered the scene happened after midnight. At this time, water vapor was lingering in the forest, and the moon was hanging in the sky.


    The road behind me was blocked by stones. I had no choice but to move forward. I had no choice to retreat. In front of me was a swamp full of dead tar trees. I stepped on a low-lying swamp and kept moving forward with a half-length sword in my hand. Still in my hands, I thought it may have some unknown power.


    In the depths of the swamp was a cemetery. This cemetery was very old. The various symbolic imprints carved in the deep ancient times made me tremble. Among them was a square catacomb which was very conspicuous. In front of the slate was a dead bone, and the dead bone held an oil lamp in its hand.


    The oil in this oil lamp was not used up. After I lit the oil lamp with flint, the light instantly lit up in this ghastly place. Only then did I notice that this cemetery was in a low-lying wet ground and its surroundings moss, weeds, and a mess of shrubs grew everywhere.


    The air here had an unspeakable burnt smell. I thought it might be the smell of the stone being weathered and then decomposed. If the current scene was described briefly, it was desolate and decayed.


    At this moment, I heard a sound. This sound was not a terrible sound, but Bruyer¡¯s shout. I suddenly became excited. I pricked my ears and listened, hoping to hear where Bruyer was.


    But what shocked me was that Bruyer¡¯s voice came from the catacomb below. He must be crying for help. I pushed aside the stone slabs of the catacomb. I took the oil lamp and jumped straight down at the same time as me. There was also the white bone down. I didn¡¯t remember pulling him down or saying I was too anxious.


    At the time, I was totally attracted by Bruyer¡¯s voice and didn¡¯t care.


    With the help of an oil lamp, I could barely recognize the construction of the catacombs. Pieces of stone slabs covered with green moss, jars, and spider webs. The catacombs in front were half collapsed, and the walls on both sides were corroded granite. They were damp and cold.


    When I wanted to go forward, there were rows of gullies on the ground. This was Roman! After I glanced at the ground, I noticed that the finger bones behind me pointed to the ground.


    It pointed to a large line of words, which read: Don¡¯t be deceived by lies.


    These words made me alert. Instead of moving forward, I looked at the Roman ??on the ground. The depiction of these Roman languages ??was not too long.


    The content was as follows:


    [My friend and I discovered this tomb because of the sinking of the ground. We just wanted to find something valuable. We never wanted to desecrate the dead.[Before coming, I also called my good friend Ayatos, but Ayatos refused, saying that he has more important things. What important things can compare with money?[Another friend of mine, Rod, guarded outside, the other went in to check and explore, and I was just outside.[Soon my friend got his first trophy, a broken sword, which he pulled from a mummy that was sitting in a position similar to a throne.[He handed the long sword to me and talked endlessly. He couldn¡¯t hide his excitement. Just a broken sword made him happy. He decided to go deeper. I opposed him from doing this, but he didn¡¯t listen to my advice.[This is not a tomb, but a burial cave. In this ancient and ruined bone burial cave, I even feel its loneliness and silence. I wonder if I shouldn¡¯t be here. My mind keeps thinking about it. With terrifying fantasy and monsters.[I walked forward for a short distance, just a short distance, not even a hundred meters. I found some stories about ancient myths. I copied it and threw it outside together with the broken sword.[I don¡¯t intend to use the broken sword to defend myself, but the dagger I bring, which is more sharp and practical than the broken sword.[On the platform of the Bone Burial Cavern, it is full of old wood. In front of it is a grotesque altar. I don¡¯t know what the altar is for. I¡¯d better get close to it as little as possible.[I kept walking back and forth, but Rod seemed to have disappeared. At this moment, I found that stone pillars were erected next to the altar at some point. This creepy decoration made me take out the cross and pray.[I was carrying an oil lamp, and the shadows of nothingness seemed to be lurking in this burial cave. These shadows were not the surrounding buildings, because they were completely different from the cast shadows.[Before Rod came, I frequently raised the oil lamp to illuminate it, but I didn¡¯t see his figure. I looked down at the stone wall. The story on the stone wall portrayed several monsters, a kind of creature called the priest beast. The other is (??).[¡°Peter, my brother, do you know what I found!¡±[Rod¡¯s words from deep made me respond quickly, ¡°Rod, what happened? What? What? What?¡±[I¡¯m a bit incoherent.[¡°I can¡¯t say, Peter! It¡¯s beyond your imagination. I really didn¡¯t expect this thing to be alive. Damn it, it¡¯s really moving!¡±[¡°Rod, what the hell happened. What?¡± I was scared, I don¡¯t know what he saw.[¡°Peter, things are not so good. Now, you.¡±[Silence.[The chill of Rod¡¯s teeth soon came out in the darkness.[¡°Close the slate, that¡¯s the damn slate. Run out, don¡¯t look back. If you can still run now, hurry up!!! Throw everything away!¡± Rod screamed![My body was shocked because of his scream, and the fear instantly made me feel difficult to breathe, but I still raised the oil lamp and screamed desperately. Some kind of extreme horror beyond human imagination iwa right in front of me.[¡°Rod, be careful, I¡¯ll go now!¡± I drew out my dagger and prepared to move forward to save Rod.[¡°You, stupid fellow, don¡¯t you understand! Run! Cover the slate! Peter!!¡±[¡°I can¡¯t leave you alone, Rod.¡±[¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying? You are too late now. No one can solve this problem. Cover the slate. We can¡¯t let this damn thing out!!!¡±[Rod¡¯s tone revealed despair. He seemed to have given up struggling, his voice was mixed with crying.[¡°Trust me, idiot Peter, run quickly, otherwise you won¡¯t be able to get out either!¡±[¡°Rod, what happened, I don¡¯t understand!!¡± I shook my head desperately, desperately wanting to deny Rod¡¯s words, hoping that he was lying to me.[¡°I don¡¯t have time to explain to you. Run, run with your best strength, as long as one person escapes and covers the stone slab, you can protect the village!¡±[¡°Rod, Rod, my mind is too messy!¡± I roared, and was forced to retreat step by step by the horror.[As soon as my voice fell, I heard a certain ¡°beep¡± sound. I can only describe this sound as ¡°beep¡± because it is not exactly a ¡°beep¡± sound.[¡°Peter, I will never see you again! Stay away from me!! Damn thing!¡± Rod¡¯s voice began to be sharp, like a soprano. It was his screaming roar, which was mixed with women. The sound of lamentation.[This time I was frightened and stuck in place. Except for my body trembling with fear, I was at a loss and my mind was blank.[Did Rod say goodbye to me? This sentence was enough to convey to me deep fear, and this fear and despair made me retreat quickly.[¡°A whole group!! Ah ah ah ah~~¡± Rod¡¯s howling pain came from the darkness.[The sound of biting and bone grinding¡­[I turned around and ran towards the Bone Burial Cave like crazy. I found that the stone slab was rubbing, and there was a ¡°beep beep~zizi¡± sound, and someone was covering the stone slab.[¡°No, don¡¯t cover it. Please, don¡¯t do this!¡±[Dark![I was locked in this darkness. I couldn¡¯t push the stone slab away, it was like being firmly nailed to death.[¡°Rod, Rod~¡± I couldn¡¯t escape. I called Rod, but he didn¡¯t respond to me this time. I didn¡¯t dare to go anywhere. I was just under the slate.[I picked up a stone from the Burial Cavern and carved everything I experienced on the ground. At this time, when I heard the voice coming from the darkness, it was Rod¡¯s voice. I was excited, but I quickly understood. Rod is dead, it can¡¯t be him.[It slowly appeared from the darkness. I couldn¡¯t beat it and couldn¡¯t escape. I knew I was going to portray it now.[It¡¯s late, it¡¯s too close to me! I can only describe it in shorter terms.[It seemed to say to me: Stupid guy, Rod is dead.[That¡¯s right, Rod is dead.[Remember what it looks like![Vicious, cruel, sticky, horrible, non-human guy, and Rod¡­]


    ¡ª¨C


    The words at the back were covered with blood, and I saw it right here.


    At this moment, I did not hesitate to turn around and ran up, because I also heard the slow rubbing of the slate.

 Chapter Release Plan - (Thanks for your support)

Alomitsu is a fairly short book.It only has 185 chapters.It also has multiple sequels. S?a??h the ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.We will be releasing one chapter a day up to chapter 30,then five chapters a week until chapter 60.